Thank you for downloading this Simon & Schuster

eBook.
Join our mailing list and get updates on new releases, deals, bonus content and other great
books from Simon & Schuster.
CLICK HERE TO SIGN UP
or visit us online to sign up at
eBookNews.SimonandSchuster.com
 CONTENTS

PREFACE
CHAPTER I
CHAPTER II
CHAPTER III
CHAPTER IV
CHAPTER V
CHAPTER VI
CHAPTER VII
CHAPTER VIII
CHAPTER IX
CHAPTER X
CHAPTER XI
CHAPTER XII
CHAPTER XIII
CHAPTER XIV
CHAPTER XV
CHAPTER XVI
CHAPTER XVII
CHAPTER XVIII
CHAPTER XIX
CHAPTER XX
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
 PREFACE

The artist is the creator of beautiful things.

To reveal art and conceal the artist is art’s aim.
The critic is he who can translate into another manner or a new
material his impression of beautiful things.
The highest as the lowest form of criticism is a
mode of autobiography.
Those who find ugly meanings in beautiful things are corrupt without
being charming. This is a fault.
Those who find beautiful meanings in beautiful
things are the cultivated. For these there is hope.
They are the elect to whom beautiful things mean only
beauty.
There is no such thing as a moral or an immoral book.
Books are well written, or badly written. That is all.
The nineteenth-century dislike of realism is the rage of Caliban seeing
his own face in a glass.
The nineteenth-century dislike of romanticism
is the rage of Caliban not seeing his own face in a
glass.
The moral life of man forms part of the subject matter
of the artist, but the morality of art consists in the perfect
use of an imperfect medium.
No artist desires to prove anything. Even things that are true can be
proved.
No artist has ethical sympathies. An ethical sympathy in
an artist is an unpardonable mannerism of style.
 No artist is ever morbid. The artist can express
everything.
Thought and language are to the artist instruments of an art.
Vice and virtue are to the artist materials for an art.
From the point of view of form, the type of all the arts is the art of the
musician. From the point of view of feeling, the actors craft is the type.
All art is at once surface and symbol.
Those who go beneath the surface do so at their peril.
Those who read the symbol do so at their peril.
It is the spectator, and not life, that art really mirrors.
Diversity of opinion about a work of art shows that the work is
new, complex, and vital.
When critics disagree the artist is in accord with himself.
We can forgive a man for making a useful thing as long as he does not
admire it. The only excuse for making a useless thing is that one admires it
intensely.
All art is quite useless.
 I

THE STUDIO was filled with the rich odour of roses, and when the light
summer wind stirred amidst the trees of the garden there came through the
open door the heavy scent of the lilac, or the more delicate perfume of the
pink-flowering thorn.
From the corner of the divan of Persian saddle-bags on which he was
lying, smoking, as was his custom, innumerable cigarettes, Lord Henry Wotton
could just catch the gleam of the honey-sweet and honey-coloured blossoms of
a laburnum, whose tremulous branches seemed hardly able to bear the burden
of a beauty so flame-like as theirs; and now and then the fantastic shadows of
birds in flight flitted across the long tussore-silk curtains that were stretched
in front of the huge window, producing a kind of momentary Japanese effect,
and making him think of those pallid jade-faced painters of Tokyo who,
through the medium of an art that is necessarily immobile, seek to convey the
sense of swiftness and motion. The sullen murmur of the bees shouldering
their way through the long unmown grass, or circling with monotonous
insistence round the dusty gilt horns of the straggling woodbine, seemed to
make the stillness more oppressive. The dim roar of London was like the
bourdon note of a distant organ.
In the centre of the room, clamped to an upright easel, stood the full-
length portrait of a young man of extraordinary personal beauty, and in front of
it, some little distance away, was sitting the artist himself, Basil Hallward,
whose sudden disappearance some years ago caused, at the time, such public
excitement, and gave rise to so many strange conjectures.
As the painter looked at the gracious and comely form he had so skilfully
mirrored in his art, a smile of pleasure passed across his face, and seemed
about to linger there. But he suddenly started up, and, closing his eyes, placed
his fingers upon the lids, as though he sought to imprison within his brain
some curious dream from which he feared he might awake.
“It is your best work, Basil, the best thing you have ever done,” said
Lord Henry, languidly. “You must certainly send it next year to the Grosvenor.
The Academy is too large and too vulgar. Whenever I have gone there, there
have been either so many people that I have not been able to see the pictures,
which was dreadful, or so many pictures that I have not been able to see the
people, which was worse. The Grosvenor is really the only place.”
“I don’t think I shall send it anywhere,” he answered, tossing his head
back in that odd way that used to make his friends laugh at him at Oxford.
“No, I won’t send it anywhere.”
Lord Henry elevated his eyebrows, and looked at him in amazement
through the thin blue wreaths of smoke that curled up in such fanciful whorls
from his heavy opium-tainted cigarette.
“Not send it anywhere? My dear fellow, why? Have you any reason?
What odd chaps you painters are! You do anything in the world to gain a
reputation. As soon as you have one, you seem to want to throw it away. It is
silly of you, for there is only one thing in the world worse than being talked
about, and that is not being talked about. A portrait like this would set you far
above all the young men in England, and make the old men quite jealous, if
old men are ever capable of any emotion.”
“I know you will laugh at me,” he replied, “but I really can’t exhibit it. I
have put too much of myself into it.”
Lord Henry stretched himself out on the divan and laughed.
“Yes, I knew you would; but it is quite true, all the same.”
“Too much of yourself in it! Upon my word, Basil, I didn’t know you
were so vain; and I really can’t see any resemblance between you, with your
rugged strong face and your coal-black hair, and this young Adonis, who looks
as if he was made out of ivory and rose-leaves. Why, my dear Basil, he is a
Narcissus, and you—well, of course you have an intellectual expression, and
all that. But beauty, real beauty, ends where an intellectual expression begins.
Intellect is in itself a mode of exaggeration, and destroys the harmony of any
face. The moment one sits down to think, one becomes all nose, or all
forehead, or something horrid. Look at the successful men in any of the
learned professions. How perfectly hideous they are! Except, of course, in the
Church. But then in the Church they don’t think, A bishop keeps on saying at
the age of eighty what he was told to say when he was a boy of eighteen, and
as a natural consequence he always looks absolutely delightful. Your
mysterious young friend, whose name you have never told me, but whose
picture really fascinates me, never thinks. I feel quite sure of that. He is some
brainless, beautiful creature, who should be always here in winter when we
have no flowers to look at, and always here in summer when we want
something to chill our intelligence. Don’t flatter yourself, Basil, you are not in
the least like him.”
“You don’t understand me, Harry,” answered the artist. “Of course I am
not like him. I know that perfectly well. Indeed, I should be sorry to look like
him. You shrug your shoulders? I am telling you the truth. There is a fatality
about all physical and intellectual distinction, the sort of fatality that seems to
dog through history the faltering steps of kings. It is better not to be different
from one’s fellows. The ugly and the stupid have the best of it in this world.
They can sit at their ease and gape at the play. If they know nothing of victory,
they are at least spared the knowledge of defeat. They live as we all should
live, undisturbed, indifferent, and without disquiet. They neither bring ruin
upon others, nor ever receive it, from alien hands. Your rank and wealth,
Harry; my brains, such as they are—my art, whatever it may be worth; Dorian
Gray’s good looks—we shall all suffer for what the gods have given us, suffer
terribly.”
“Dorian Gray? Is that his name?” asked Lord Henry, walking across the
studio towards Basil Hallward.
“Yes, that is his name. I didn’t intend to tell it to you.”
“But why not?”
“Oh, I can’t explain. When I like people immensely I never tell their
names to anyone. It is like surrendering a part of them. I have grown to love
secrecy. It seems to be the one thing that can make modern life mysterious or
marvellous to us. The commonest thing is delightful if one only hides it. When
I leave town now I never tell my people where I am going. If I did, I would
lose all my pleasure. It is a silly habit, I dare say, but somehow it seems to
bring a great deal of romance into one’s life. I suppose you think me awfully
foolish about it?”
“Not at all,” answered Lord Henry, “not at all, my dear Basil. You seem
to forget that I am married, and the one charm of marriage is that it makes a
life of deception absolutely necessary for both parties. I never know where
my wife is, and my wife never knows what I am doing. When we meet—we
do meet occasionally, when we dine out together, or go down to the Duke’s—
we tell each other the most absurd stories with the most serious faces. My
wife is very good at it—much better, in fact, than I am. She never gets
confused over her dates, and I always do. But when she does find me out, she
makes no row at all. I sometimes wish she would; but she merely laughs at
me.”
“I hate the way you talk about your married life, Harry,” said Basil
Hallward, strolling towards the door that led into the garden. “I believe that
you are really a very good husband, but that you are thoroughly ashamed of
your own virtues. You are an extraordinary fellow. You never say a moral
thing, and you never do a wrong thing. Your cynicism is simply a pose.”
“Being natural is simply a pose, and the most irritating pose I know,”
cried Lord Henry, laughing; and the two young men went out into the garden
together, and ensconced themselves on a long bamboo seat that stood in the
shade of a tall laurel bush. The sunlight slipped over the polished leaves. In
the grass, white daisies were tremulous.
After a pause, Lord Henry pulled out his watch. “I am afraid I must be
going, Basil,” he murmured, “and before I go, I insist on your answering a
question I put to you some time ago.”
“What is that?” said the painter, keeping his eyes fixed on the ground.
“You know quite well.”
“I do not, Harry.”
“Well, I will tell you what it is. I want you to explain to me why you
won’t exhibit Dorian Gray’s picture. I want the real reason.”
“I told you the real reason.”
“No, you did not. You said it was because there was too much of
yourself in it. Now, that is childish.”
“Harry,” said Basil Hallward, looking him straight in the face, “every
portrait that is painted with feeling is a portrait of the artist, not of the sitter.
The sitter is merely the accident, the occasion. It is not he who is revealed by
the painter; it is rather the painter who, on the coloured canvas, reveals
himself. The reason I will not exhibit this picture is that I am afraid that I have
shown in it the secret of my own soul.”
Lord Henry laughed. “And what is that?” he asked.
“I will tell you,” said Hallward; but an expression of perplexity came
over his face.
“I am all expectation, Basil,” continued his companion, glancing at him.
 “Oh, there is really very little to tell, Harry,” answered the painter; “and
I am afraid you will hardly understand it. Perhaps you will hardly believe it.”
Lord Henry smiled, and, leaning down, plucked a pink-petalled daisy
from the grass, and examined it. “I am quite sure I shall understand it,” he
replied, gazing intently at the little golden white-feathered disk, “and as for
believing things, I can believe anything, provided that it is quite incredible.”
The wind shook some blossoms from the trees, and the heavy lilac-
blooms, with their clustering stars, moved to and fro in the languid air. A
grasshopper began to chirrup by the wall, and like a blue thread a long thin
dragon-fly floated past on its brown gauze wings. Lord Henry felt as if he
could hear Basil Hallward’s heart beating, and wondered what was coming.
“The story is simply this,” said the painter after some time. “Two months
ago I went to a crush at Lady Brandon’s. You know we poor artists have to
show ourselves in society from time to time, just to remind the public that we
are not savages. With an evening coat and a white tie, as you told me once,
anybody, even a stock-broker, can gain a reputation for being civilized. Well,
after I had been in the room about ten minutes, talking to huge overdressed
dowagers and tedious Academicians, I suddenly became conscious that
someone was looking at me. I turned half-way round, and saw Dorian Gray
for the first time. When our eyes met, I felt that I was growing pale. A curious
sensation of terror came over me. I knew that I had come face to face with
someone whose mere personality was so fascinating that, if I allowed it to do
so, it would absorb my whole nature, my whole soul, my very art itself. I did
not want any external influence in my life. You know yourself, Harry, how
independent I am by nature. I have always been my own master; had at least
always been so, till I met Dorian Gray. Then—but I don’t know how to
explain it to you. Something seemed to tell me that I was on the verge of a
terrible crisis in my life. I had a strange feeling that Fate had in store for me
exquisite joys and exquisite sorrows. I grew afraid, and turned to quit the
room. It was not conscience that made me do it: it was a sort of cowardice. I
take no credit to myself for trying to escape.”
“Conscience and cowardice are really the same things, Basil.
Conscience is the trade-name of the firm. That is all.”
“I don’t believe that, Harry, and I don’t believe you do either. However,
whatever was my motive—and it may have been pride, for I used to be very
proud—I certainly struggled to the door. There, of course, I stumbled against
Lady Brandon. ‘You are not going to run away so soon, Mr. Hallward?’ she
screamed out. You know her curiously shrill voice?”
“Yes; she is a peacock in everything but beauty,” said Lord Henry,
pulling the daisy to bits with his long, nervous fingers.
“I could not get rid of her. She brought me up to Royalties, and people
with Stars and Garters, and elderly ladies with gigantic tiaras and parrot
noses. She spoke of me as her dearest friend. I had only met her once before,
but she took it into her head to lionize me. I believe some picture of mine had
made a great success at that time, at least had been chattered about in the
penny newspapers, which is the nineteenth-century standard of immortality.
Suddenly I found myself face to face with the young man whose personality
had so strangely stirred me. We were quite close, almost touching. Our eyes
met again. It was reckless of me, but I asked Lady Brandon to introduce me to
him. Perhaps it was not so reckless, after all. It was simply inevitable. We
would have spoken to each other without any introduction. I am sure of that.
Dorian told me so afterwards. He, too, felt that we were destined to know
each other.”
“And how did Lady Brandon describe this wonderful young man?” asked
his companion. “I know she goes in for giving a rapid précis of all her guests.
I remember her bringing me up to a truculent and red-faced old gentleman
covered all over with orders and ribbons, and hissing into my ear, in a tragic
whisper which must have been perfectly audible to everybody in the room, the
most astounding details. I simply fled. I like to find out people for myself. But
Lady Brandon treats her guests exactly as an auctioneer treats his goods. She
either explains them entirely away, or tells one everything about them except
what one wants to know.”
“Poor Lady Brandon! You are hard on her, Harry!” said Hallward,
listlessly.
“My dear fellow, she tried to found a salon, and only succeeded in
opening a restaurant. How could I admire her? But tell me, what did she say
about Mr. Dorian Gray?”
“Oh, something like ‘Charming boy—poor dear mother and I absolutely
inseparable. Quite forget what he does—afraid he—doesn’t do anything—oh,
yes, plays the piano—or is it the violin, dear Mr. Gray?’ Neither of us could
help laughing, and we became friends at once.”
“Laughter is not at all a bad beginning for a friendship, and it is far the
best ending for one,” said the young lord, plucking another daisy.
 Hallward shook his head. “You don’t understand what friendship is,
Harry,” he murmured—“or what enmity is, for that matter. You like everyone;
that is to say, you are indifferent to everyone.”
“How horribly unjust of you!” cried Lord Henry, tilting his hat back, and
looking up at the little clouds that, like ravelled skeins of glossy white silk,
were drifting across the hollowed turquoise of the summer sky. “Yes, horribly
unjust of you. I make a great difference between people. I choose my friends
for their good looks, my acquaintances for their good characters, and my
enemies for their good intellects. A man cannot be too careful in the choice of
his enemies. I have not got one who is a fool, they are all men of some
intellectual power, and consequently they all appreciate me. Is that very vain
of me? I think it is rather vain.”
“I should think it was, Harry. But according to your category I must be
merely an acquaintance.”
“My dear old Basil, you are much more than an acquaintance.”
“And much less than a friend. A sort of brother, I suppose?”
“Oh, brothers! I don’t care for brothers. My elder brother won’t die, and
my younger brothers seem never to do anything else.”
“Harry!” exclaimed Hallward, frowning.
“My dear fellow, I am not quite serious. But I can’t help detesting my
relations. I suppose it comes from the fact that none of us can stand other
people having the same faults as ourselves. I quite sympathize with the rage of
the English democracy against what they call the vices of the upper orders.
The masses feel that drunkenness, stupidity, and immorality should be their
own special property, and that if anyone of us makes an ass of himself he is
poaching on their preserves. When poor Southwark got into the Divorce
Court, their indignation was quite magnificent. And yet I don’t suppose that
ten per cent of the proletariat live correctly.”
“I don’t agree with a single word that you have said, and, what is more,
Harry, I feel sure you don’t either.”
Lord Henry stroked his pointed brown beard, and tapped the toe of his
patent-leather boot with a tasselled ebony cane. “How English you are, Basil!
That is the second time you have made that observation. If one puts forward
an idea to a true Englishman—always a rash thing to do—he never dreams of
considering whether the idea is right or wrong. The only thing he considers of
any importance is whether one believes it oneself. Now, the value of an idea
has nothing whatsoever to do with the sincerity of the man who expresses it.
Indeed, the probabilities are that the more insincere the man is, the more
purely intellectual will the idea be, as in that case it will not be coloured by
either his wants, his desires, or his prejudices. However, I don’t propose to
discuss politics, sociology, or metaphysics with you. I like persons better than
principles, and I like persons with no principles better than anything else in
the world. Tell me more about Mr. Dorian Gray. How often do you see him?”
“Every day. I couldn’t be happy if I didn’t see him every day. He is
absolutely necessary to me.”
“How extraordinary! I thought you would never care for anything but
your art.”
“He is all my art to me now,” said the painter, gravely. “I sometimes
think, Harry, that there are only two eras of any importance in the world’s
history. The first is the appearance of a new medium for art, and the second is
the appearance of a new personality for art also. What the invention of oil-
painting was to the Venetians, the face of Antinous was to late Greek
sculpture, and the face of Dorian Gray will some day be to me. It is not
merely that I paint from him, draw from him, sketch from him. Of course I
have done all that. But he is much more to me than a model or a sitter. I won’t
tell you that I am dissatisfied with what I have done of him, or that his beauty
is such that art cannot express it. There is nothing that art cannot express, and I
know that the work I have done, since I met Dorian Gray, is good work, is the
best work of my life. But in some curious way—I wonder will you understand
me?—his personality has suggested to me an entirely new manner in art, an
entirely new mode of style. I see things differently, I think of them differently. I
can now recreate life in a way that was hidden from me before. ‘A dream of
form in days of thought’:—who is it who says that? I forget; but it is what
Dorian Gray has been to me. The merely visible presence of this lad—for he
seems to me little more than a lad, though he is really over twenty—his
merely visible presence—ah! I wonder can you realize all that that means?
Unconsciously he defines for me the lines of a fresh school, a school that is to
have in it all the passion of the romantic spirit, all the perfection of the spirit
that is Greek. The harmony of soul and body—how much that is! We in our
madness have separated the two, and have invented a realism that is vulgar, an
ideality that is void. Harry! if you only knew what Dorian Gray is to me! You
remember that landscape of mine, for which Agnew offered me such a huge
price, but which I would not part with? It is one of the best things I have ever
done. And why is it so? Because, while I was painting it, Dorian Gray sat
beside me. Some subtle influence passed from him to me, and for the first time
in my life I saw in the plain woodland the wonder I had always looked for,
and always missed.”
“Basil, this is extraordinary! I must see Dorian Gray.”
Hallward got up from his seat, and walked up and down the garden.
After some time he came back. “Harry,” he said, “Dorian Gray is to me
simply a motive in art. You might see nothing in him. I see everything in him.
He is never more present in my work than when no image of him is there. He
is a suggestion, as I have said, of a new manner. I find him in the curves of
certain lines, in the loveliness and subtleties of certain colours. That is all.”
“Then why won’t you exhibit his portrait?” asked Lord Henry.
“Because, without intending it, I have put into it some expression of all
this curious artistic idolatry, of which, of course, I have never cared to speak
to him. He knows nothing about it. He shall never know anything about it. But
the world might guess it; and I will not bare my soul to their shallow, prying
eyes. My heart shall never be put under their microscope. There is too much
of myself in the thing, Harry—too much of myself!”
“Poets are not so scrupulous as you are. They know how useful passion
is for publication. Nowadays a broken heart will run to many editions.”
“I hate them for it,” cried Hallward. “An artist should create beautiful
things, but should put nothing of his own life into them. We live in an age
when men treat art as if it were meant to be a form of autobiography. We have
lost the abstract sense of beauty. Some day I will show the world what it is;
and for that reason the world shall never see my portrait of Dorian Gray.”
“I think you are wrong, Basil, but I won’t argue with you. It is only the
intellectually lost who ever argue. Tell me, is Dorian Gray very fond of you?”
The painter considered for a few moments. “He likes me,” he answered,
after a pause; “I know he likes me. Of course I flatter him dreadfully. I find a
strange pleasure in saying things to him that I know I shall be sorry for having
said. As a rule, he is charming to me, and we sit in the studio and talk of a
thousand things. Now and then, however, he is horribly thoughtless, and seems
to take a real delight in giving me pain. Then I feel, Harry, that I have given
away my whole soul to someone who treats it as if it were a flower to put in
his coat, a bit of decoration to charm his vanity, an ornament for a summer’s
day.”
“Days in summer, Basil, are apt to linger,” murmured Lord Henry.
“Perhaps you will tire sooner than he will. It is a sad thing to think of, but
there is no doubt that genius lasts longer than beauty. That accounts for the fact
that we all take such pains to overeducate ourselves. In the wild struggle for
existence, we want to have something that endures, and so we fill our minds
with rubbish and facts, in the silly hope of keeping our place. The thoroughly
well-informed man—that is the modern ideal. And the mind of the thoroughly
well-informed man is a dreadful thing. It is like a bric-à-brac shop, all
monsters and dust, with everything priced above its proper value. I think you
will tire first, all the same. Some day you will look at your friend and he will
seem to you to be a little out of drawing, or you won’t like his tone of colour,
or something. You will bitterly reproach him in your own heart, and seriously
think that he has behaved very badly to you. The next time he calls, you will
be perfectly cold and indifferent. It will be a great pity, for it will alter you.
What you have told me is quite a romance, a romance of art one might call it,
and the worst of having a romance of any kind is that it leaves one so
unromantic.”
“Harry, don’t talk like that. As long as I live, the personality of Dorian
Gray will dominate me. You can’t feel what I feel. You change too often.”
“Ah, my dear Basil, that is exactly why I can feel it. Those who are
faithful know only the trivial side of love: it is the faithless who know love’s
tragedies.” And Lord Henry struck a light on a dainty silver case, and began to
smoke a cigarette with a self-conscious and satisfied air, as if he had summed
up the world in a phrase. There was a rustle of chirruping sparrows in the
green lacquer leaves of the ivy, and the blue cloud-shadows chased
themselves across the grass like swallows. How pleasant it was in the
garden! And how delightful other people’s emotions were!—much more
delightful than their ideas, it seemed to him. Ones own soul, and the passions
of one’s friends—those were the fascinating things in life. He pictured to
himself with silent amusement the tedious luncheon that he had missed by
staying so long with Basil Hallward. Had he gone to his aunts, he would have
been sure to have met Lord Goodbody there, and the whole conversation
would have been about the feeding of the poor, and the necessity for model
lodging-houses. Each class would have preached the importance of those
virtues, for whose exercise there was no necessity in their own lives. The rich
would have spoken on the value of thrift, and the idle grown eloquent over the
dignity of labour. It was charming to have escaped all that! As he thought of
his aunt, an idea seemed to strike him. He turned to Hallward, and said, “My
dear fellow, I have just remembered.”
 “Remembered what, Harry?”
“Where I heard the name of Dorian Gray.”
“Where was it?” asked Hallward, with a slight frown.
“Don’t look so angry, Basil. It was at my aunt, Lady Agatha’s. She told
me she had discovered a wonderful young man, who was going to help her in
the East End, and that his name was Dorian Gray. I am bound to state that she
never told me he was good-looking. Women have no appreciation of good
looks; at least, good women have not. She said that he was very earnest, and
had a beautiful nature. I at once pictured to myself a creature with spectacles
and lank hair, horribly freckled, and tramping about on huge feet. I wish I had
known it was your friend.”
“I am very glad you didn’t, Harry.”
“Why?”
“I don’t want you to meet him.”
“You don’t want me to meet him?”
“No.”
“Mr. Dorian Gray is in the studio, sir,” said the butler, coming into the
garden.
“You must introduce me now,” cried Lord Henry, laughing.
The painter turned to his servant, who stood blinking in the sunlight.
“Ask Mr. Gray to wait, Parker: I shall be in in a few moments.” The man
bowed, and went up the walk.
Then he looked at Lord Henry. “Dorian Gray is my dearest friend,” he
said. “He has a simple and a beautiful nature. Your aunt was quite right in
what she said of him. Don’t spoil him. Don’t try to influence him. Your
influence would be bad. The world is wide, and has many marvellous people
in it. Don’t take away from me the one person who gives to my art whatever
charm it possesses; my life as an artist depends on him. Mind, Harry, I trust
you.” He spoke very slowly, and the words seemed wrung out of him almost
against his will.
“What nonsense you talk!” said Lord Henry, smiling, and, taking
Hallward by the arm, he almost led him into the house.
 II

AS THEY entered they saw Dorian Gray. He was seated at the piano, with
his back to them, turning over the pages of a volume of Schumann’s Forest
Scenes. “You must lend me these, Basil,” he cried. “I want to learn them. They
are perfectly charming.”
“That entirely depends on how you sit today, Dorian.”
“Oh, I am tired of sitting, and I don’t want a life-sized portrait of
myself,” answered the lad, swinging round on the music-stool, in a wilful,
petulant manner. When he caught sight of Lord Henry, a faint blush coloured
his cheeks for a moment, and he started up. “I beg your pardon, Basil, but I
didn’t know you had anyone with you.”
“This is Lord Henry Wotton, Dorian, an old Oxford friend of mine. I
have just been telling him what a capital sitter you were, and now you have
spoiled everything.”
“You have not spoiled my pleasure in meeting you, Mr. Gray,” said Lord
Henry, stepping forward and extending his hand. “My aunt has often spoken to
me about you. You are one of her favourites, and, I am afraid, one of her
victims, also.”
“I am in Lady Agatha’s black books at present,” answered Dorian, with a
funny look of penitence. “I promised to go to a club in Whitechapel with her
last Tuesday, and I really forgot all about it. We were to have played a duet
together—three duets, I believe. I don’t know what she will say to me. I am
far too frightened to call.”
“Oh, I will make your peace with my aunt. She is quite devoted to you.
And I don’t think it really matters about your not being there. The audience
probably thought it was a duet. When Aunt Agatha sits down to the piano she
makes quite enough noise for two people.”
“That is very horrid to her, and not very nice to me,” answered Dorian,
laughing.
Lord Henry looked at him. Yes, he was certainly wonderfully handsome,
with his finely-curved scarlet lips, his frank blue eyes, his crisp gold hair.
There was something in his face that made one trust him at once. All the
candour of youth was there, as well as all youth’s passionate purity. One felt
that he had kept himself unspotted from the world. No wonder Basil Hallward
worshipped him.
“You are too charming to go in for philanthropy, Mr. Gray—far too
charming.” And Lord Henry flung himself down on the divan, and opened his
cigarette-case.
The painter had been busy mixing his colours and getting his brushes
ready. He was looking worried, and when he heard Lord Henry’s last remark
he glanced at him, hesitated for a moment, and then said, “Harry, I want to
finish this picture today. Would you think it awfully rude of me if I asked you
to go away?”
Lord Henry smiled, and looked at Dorian Gray. “Am I to go, Mr. Gray?”
he asked.
“Oh, please don’t, Lord Henry. I see that Basil is in one of his sulky
moods; and I can’t bear him when he sulks. Besides, I want you to tell me why
I should not go in for philanthropy.”
“I don’t know that I shall tell you that, Mr. Gray. It is so tedious a subject
that one would have to talk seriously about it. But I certainly shall not run
away, now that you have asked me to stop. You don’t really mind, Basil, do
you? You have often told me that you liked your sitters to have someone to
chat to.”
Hallward bit his lip. “If Dorian wishes it, of course you must stay.
Dorian’s whims are laws to everybody, except himself.”
Lord Henry took up his hat and gloves. “You are very pressing, Basil, but
I am afraid I must go. I have promised to meet a man at the Orleans. Good-
bye, Mr. Gray. Come and see me some afternoon in Curzon Street. I am nearly
always at home at five o’clock. Write to me when you are coming. I should be
sorry to miss you.”
“Basil,” cried Dorian Gray, “if Lord Henry Wotton goes I shall go too.
You never open your lips while you are painting, and it is horribly dull
standing on a platform and trying to look pleasant. Ask him to stay. I insist
upon it.”
“Stay, Harry, to oblige Dorian, and to oblige me,” said Hallward, gazing
intently at his picture. “It is quite true, I never talk when I am working, and
never listen either, and it must be dreadfully tedious for my unfortunate sitters.
I beg you to stay.”
“But what about my man at the Orleans?”
The painter laughed. “I don’t think there will be any difficulty about that.
Sit down again, Harry. And now, Dorian, get up on the platform, and don’t
move about too much, or pay any attention to what Lord Henry says. He has a
very bad influence over all his friends, with the single exception of myself.”
Dorian Gray stepped up on the dais, with the air of a young Greek
martyr, and made a little moue of discontent to Lord Henry, to whom he had
rather taken a fancy. He was so unlike Basil. They made a delightful contrast.
And he had such a beautiful voice. After a few moments he said to him, “Have
you really a very bad influence, Lord Henry? As bad as Basil says?”
“There is no such thing as a good influence, Mr. Gray. All influence is
immoral—immoral from the scientific point of view.”
“Why?”
“Because to influence a person is to give him one’s own soul. He does
not think his natural thoughts, or burn with his natural passions. His virtues are
not real to him. His sins, if there are such things as sins, are borrowed. He
becomes an echo of someone else’s music, an actor of a part that has not been
written for him. The aim of life is self-development. To realize one’s nature
perfectly—that is what each of us is here for. People are afraid of themselves,
nowadays. They have forgotten the highest of all duties, the duty that one owes
to oneself. Of course they are charitable. They feed the hungry, and clothe the
beggar. But their own souls starve, and are naked. Courage has gone out of our
race. Perhaps we never really had it. The terror of society, which is the basis
of morals, the terror of God, which is the secret of religion—these are the two
things that govern us. And yet—”
“Just turn your head a little more to the right, Dorian, like a good boy,”
said the painter, deep in his work, and conscious only that a look had come
into the lad’s face that he had never seen there before.
“And yet,” continued Lord Henry, in his low, musical voice, and with
that graceful wave of the hand that was always so characteristic of him, and
that he had even in his Eton days, “I believe that if one man were to live out
his life fully and completely, were to give form to every feeling, expression to
every thought, reality to every dream—I believe that the world would gain
such a fresh impulse of joy that we would forget all the maladies of
mediaevalism, and return to the Hellenic ideal—to something finer, richer,
than the Hellenic ideal, it may be. But the bravest man amongst us is afraid of
himself. The mutilation of the savage has its tragic survival in the self-denial
that mars our lives. We are punished for our refusals. Every impulse that we
strive to strangle broods in the mind, and poisons us. The body sins once, and
has done with its sin, for action is a mode of purification. Nothing remains
then but the recollection of a pleasure, or the luxury of a regret. The only way
to get rid of a temptation is to yield to it. Resist it, and your soul grows sick
with longing for the things it has forbidden to itself, with desire for what its
monstrous laws have made monstrous and unlawful. It has been said that the
great events of the world take place in the brain. It is in the brain, and the
brain only, that the great sins of the world take place also. You, Mr. Gray, you
yourself, with your rose-red youth and your rose-white boyhood, you have had
passions that have made you afraid, thoughts that have filled you with terror,
day-dreams and sleeping dreams whose mere memory might stain your cheek
with shame—”
“Stop!” faltered Dorian Gray, “stop! you bewilder me. I don’t know
what to say. There is some answer to you, but I cannot find it. Don’t speak. Let
me think. Or, rather, let me try not to think.”
For nearly ten minutes he stood there, motionless, with parted lips, and
eyes strangely bright. He was dimly conscious that entirely fresh influences
were at work within him. Yet they seemed to him to have come really from
himself. The few words that Basil’s friend had said to him—words spoken by
chance, no doubt, and with wilful paradox in them—had touched some secret
chord that had never been touched before, but that he felt was now vibrating
and throbbing to curious pulses.
Music had stirred him like that. Music had troubled him many times. But
music was not articulate. It was not a new world, but rather another chaos,
that it created in us. Words! Mere words! How terrible they were! How clear,
and vivid, and cruel. One could not escape from them. And yet what a subtle
magic there was in them! They seemed to be able to give a plastic form to
formless things, and to have a music of their own as sweet as that of viol or of
lute. Mere words! Was there anything so real as words?
 Yes, there had been things in his boyhood that he had not understood. He
understood them now. Life suddenly became fiery-coloured to him. It seemed
to him that he had been walking in fire. Why had he not known it?
With his subtle smile, Lord Henry watched him. He knew the precise
psychological moment when to say nothing. He felt intensely interested. He
was amazed at the sudden impression that his words had produced, and,
remembering a book that he had read when he was sixteen, a book which had
revealed to him much that he had not known before, he wondered whether
Dorian Gray was passing through a similar experience. He had merely shot an
arrow into the air. Had it hit the mark? How fascinating the lad was!
Hallward painted away with that marvellous bold touch of his, that had
the true refinement and perfect delicacy that in art, at any rate, comes only
from strength. He was unconscious of the silence.
“Basil, I am tired of standing,” cried Dorian Gray, suddenly. “I must go
out and sit in the garden. The air is stifling here.”
“My dear fellow, I am so sorry. When I am painting, I can’t think of
anything else. But you never sat better. You were perfectly still. And I have
caught the effect I wanted—the half-parted lips and the bright look in the eyes.
I don’t know what Harry has been saying to you, but he has certainly made you
have the most wonderful expression. I suppose he has been paying you
compliments. You mustn’t believe a word that he says.”
“He has certainly not been paying me compliments. Perhaps that is the
reason that I don’t believe anything he has told me.”
“You know you believe it all,” said Lord Henry, looking at him with his
dreamy, languorous eyes. “I will go out to the garden with you. It is horribly
hot in the studio. Basil, let us have something iced to drink, something with
strawberries in it.”
“Certainly, Harry. Just touch the bell, and when Parker comes I will tell
him what you want. I have got to work up this background, so I will join you
later on. Don’t keep Dorian too long. I have never been in better form for
painting than I am today. This is going to be my masterpiece. It is my
masterpiece as it stands.”
Lord Henry went out to the garden, and found Dorian Gray burying his
face in the great cool lilac blossoms, feverishly drinking in their perfume as if
it had been wine. He came close to him, and put his hand upon his shoulder.
“You are quite right to do that,” he murmured. “Nothing can cure the soul but
the senses, just as nothing can cure the senses but the soul.”
 The lad started and drew back. He was bare-headed, and the leaves had
tossed his rebellious curls and tangled all their gilded threads. There was a
look of fear in his eyes, such as people have when they are suddenly
awakened. His finely-chiselled nostrils quivered, and some hidden nerve
shook the scarlet of his lips and left them trembling.
“Yes,” continued Lord Henry, “that is one of the great secrets of life—to
cure the soul by means of the senses, and the senses by means of the soul. You
are a wonderful creation. You know more than you think you know, just as you
know less than you want to know.”
Dorian Gray frowned and turned his head away. He could not help liking
the tall, graceful young man who was standing by him. His romantic olive-
coloured face and worn expression interested him. There was something in
his low, languid voice that was absolutely fascinating. His cool, white,
flower-like hands, even, had a curious charm. They moved, as he spoke, like
music, and seemed to have a language of their own. But he felt afraid of him,
and ashamed of being afraid. Why had it been left for a stranger to reveal him
to himself? He had known Basil Hallward for months, but the friendship
between them had never altered him. Suddenly there had come someone
across his life who seemed to have disclosed to him life’s mystery. And, yet,
what was there to be afraid of? He was not a schoolboy or a girl. It was
absurd to be frightened.
“Let us go and sit in the shade,” said Lord Henry. “Parker has brought out
the drinks, and if you stay any longer in this glare you will be quite spoiled,
and Basil will never paint you again. You really must not allow yourself to
become sunburnt. It would be unbecoming.”
“What can it matter?” cried Dorian Gray, laughing, as he sat down on the
seat at the end of the garden.
“It should matter everything to you, Mr. Gray.”
“Why?”
“Because you have the most marvellous youth, and youth is the one thing
worth having.”
“I don’t feel that, Lord Henry.”
“No, you don’t feel it now. Some day, when you are old and wrinkled
and ugly, when thought has seared your forehead with its lines, and passion
branded your lips with its hideous fires, you will feel it, you will feel it
terribly. Now, wherever you go, you charm the world. Will it always be
so? . . . You have a wonderfully beautiful face, Mr. Gray. Don’t frown. You
have. And beauty is a form of genius—is higher, indeed, than genius, as it
needs no explanation. It is of the great facts of the world, like sunlight, or
springtime, or the reflection in dark waters of that silver shell we call the
moon. It cannot be questioned. It has its divine right of sovereignty. It makes
princes of those who have it. You smile? Ah! when you have lost it you won’t
smile. . . . People say sometimes that beauty is only superficial. That may be
so. But at least it is not so superficial as thought is. To me, beauty is the
wonder of wonders. It is only shallow people who do not judge by
appearances. The true mystery of the world is the visible, not the
invisible. . . . Yes, Mr. Gray, the gods have been good to you. But what the
gods give they quickly take away. You have only a few years in which to live
really, perfectly, and fully. When your youth goes, your beauty will go with it,
and then you will suddenly discover that there are no triumphs left for you, or
have to content yourself with those mean triumphs that the memory of your
past will make more bitter than defeats. Every month as it wanes brings you
nearer to something dreadful. Time is jealous of you, and wars against your
lilies and your roses. You will become sallow, and hollow-cheeked, and dull-
eyed. You will suffer horribly. . . . Ah! realize your youth while you have it.
Don’t squander the gold of your days, listening to the tedious, trying to
improve the hopeless failure, or giving away your life to the ignorant, the
common, and the vulgar. These are the sickly aims, the false ideals, of our
age. Live! Live the wonderful life that is in you! Let nothing be lost upon you.
Be always searching for new sensations. Be afraid of nothing. . . . A new
Hedonism—that is what our century wants. You might be its visible symbol.
With your personality there is nothing you could not do. The world belongs to
you for a season. . . . The moment I met you I saw that you were quite
unconscious of what you really are, of what you really might be. There was so
much in you that charmed me that I felt I must tell you something about
yourself. I thought how tragic it would be if you were wasted. For there is
such a little time that your youth will last—such a little time. The common
hill-flowers wither, but they blossom again. The laburnum will be as yellow
next June as it is now. In a month there will be purple stars on the clematis,
and year after year the green night of its leaves will hold its purple stars. But
we never get back our youth. The pulse of joy that beats in us at twenty,
becomes sluggish. Our limbs fail, our senses rot. We degenerate into hideous
puppets, haunted by the memory of the passions of which we were too much
afraid, and the exquisite temptations that we had not the courage to yield to.
Youth! Youth! There is absolutely nothing in the world but youth!”
Dorian Gray listened, open-eyed and wondering. The spray of lilac fell
from his hand upon the gravel. A furry bee came and buzzed round it for a
moment. Then it began to scramble all over the oval stellated globe of the tiny
blossoms. He watched it with that strange interest in trivial things that we try
to develop when things of high import make us afraid, or when we are stirred
by some new emotion for which we cannot find expression, or when some
thought that terrifies us lays sudden siege to the brain and calls on us to yield.
After a time the bee flew away. He saw it creeping into the stained trumpet of
a Tyrian convolvulus. The flower seemed to quiver, and then swayed gently to
and fro.
Suddenly the painter appeared at the door of the studio, and made
staccato signs for them to come in. They turned to each other, and smiled.
“I am waiting,” he cried. “Do come in. The light is quite perfect, and you
can bring your drinks.”
They rose up, and sauntered down the walk together. Two green-and-
white butterflies fluttered past them, and in the pear tree at the corner of the
garden a thrush began to sing.
“You are glad you have met me, Mr. Gray,” said Lord Harry, looking at
him.
“Yes, I am glad now. I wonder shall I always be glad?”
“Always! That is a dreadful word. It makes me shudder when I hear it.
Women are so fond of using it. They spoil every romance by trying to make it
last for ever. It is a meaningless word, too. The only difference between a
caprice and a life-long passion is that the caprice lasts a little longer.”
As they entered the studio, Dorian Gray put his hand upon Lord Henry’s
arm. “In that case, let our friendship be a caprice,” he murmured, flushing at
his own boldness, then stepped up on the platform and resumed his pose.
Lord Henry flung himself into a large wicker arm-chair, and watched
him. The sweep and dash of the brush on the canvas made the only sound that
broke the stillness, except when, now and then, Hallward stepped back to
look at his work from a distance. In the slanting beams that streamed through
the open doorway the dust danced and was golden. The heavy scent of the
roses seemed to brood over everything.
After about a quarter of an hour Hallward stopped painting, looked for a
long time at Dorian Gray, and then for a long time at the picture, biting the end
of one of his huge brushes, and frowning. “It is quite finished,” he cried at
last, and stooping down he wrote his name in long vermilion letters on the
left-hand corner of the canvas.
Lord Henry came over and examined the picture. It was certainly a
wonderful work of art, and a wonderful likeness as well.
“My dear fellow, I congratulate you most warmly,” he said. “It is the
finest portrait of modern times. Mr. Gray, come over and look at yourself.”
The lad started, as if awakened from some dream. “Is it really finished?”
he murmured, stepping down from the platform.
“Quite finished,” said the painter. “And you have sat splendidly today. I
am awfully obliged to you.”
“That is entirely due to me,” broke in Lord Henry. “Isn’t it, Mr. Gray?”
Dorian made no answer, but passed listlessly in front of his picture and
turned towards it. When he saw it he drew back, and his cheeks flushed for a
moment with pleasure. A look of joy came into his eyes, as if he had
recognized himself for the first time. He stood there motionless and in
wonder, dimly conscious that Hallward was speaking to him, but not catching
the meaning of his words. The sense of his own beauty came on him like a
revelation. He had never felt it before. Basil Hallward’s compliments had
seemed to him to be merely the charming exaggerations of friendship. He had
listened to them, laughed at them, forgotten them. They had not influenced his
nature. Then had come Lord Henry Wotton with his strange panegyric on
youth, his terrible warning of its brevity. That had stirred him at the time, and
now, as he stood gazing at the shadow of his own loveliness, the full reality of
the description flashed across him. Yes, there would be a day when his face
would be wrinkled and wizen, his eyes dim and colourless, the grace of his
figure broken and deformed. The scarlet would pass away from his lips, and
the gold steal from his hair. The life that was to make his soul would mar his
body. He would become dreadful, hideous, and uncouth.
As he thought of it, a sharp pang of pain struck through him like a knife,
and made each delicate fibre of his nature quiver. His eyes deepened into
amethyst, and across them came a mist of tears. He felt as if a hand of ice had
been laid upon his heart.
“Don’t you like it?” cried Hallward at last, stung a little by the lad’s
silence, not understanding what it meant.
“Of course he likes it,” said Lord Henry. “Who wouldn’t like it? It is one
of the greatest things in modern art. I will give you anything you like to ask for
it. I must have it.”
“It is not my property, Harry.”
“Whose property is it?”
“Dorian’s, of course,” answered the painter.
“He is a very lucky fellow.”
“How sad it is!” murmured Dorian Gray, with his eyes still fixed upon
his own portrait. “How sad it is! I shall grow old, and horrible, and dreadful.
But this picture will remain always young. It will never be older than this
particular day of June. . . . If it were only the other way! If it were I who was
to be always young, and the picture that was to grow old! For that—for that—
I would give everything! Yes, there is nothing in the whole world I would not
give! I would give my soul for that!”
“You would hardly care for such an arrangement, Basil,” cried Lord
Henry, laughing. “It would be rather hard lines on your work.”
“I should object very strongly, Harry,” said Hallward.
Dorian Gray turned and looked at him. “I believe you would, Basil. You
like your art better than your friends. I am no more to you than a green bronze
figure. Hardly as much, I dare say.”
The painter stared in amazement. It was so unlike Dorian to speak like
that. What had happened? He seemed quite angry. His face was flushed and
his cheeks burning.
“Yes,” he continued, “I am less to you than your ivory Hermes or your
silver Faun. You will like them always. How long will you like me? Till I
have my first wrinkle, I suppose. I know, now, that when one loses one’s good
looks, whatever they may be, one loses everything. Your picture has taught me
that. Lord Henry Wotton is perfectly right. Youth is the only thing worth
having. When I find that I am growing old, I shall kill myself.”
Hallward turned pale, and caught his hand. “Dorian! Dorian!” he cried,
“don’t talk like that. I have never had such a friend as you, and I shall never
have such another. You are not jealous of material things, are you?—you who
are finer than any of them!”
“I am jealous of everything whose beauty does not die. I am jealous of
the portrait you have painted of me. Why should it keep what I must lose?
Every moment that passes takes something from me, and gives something to it.
Oh, if it were only the other way! If the picture could change, and I could be
always what I am now! Why did you paint it? It will mock me some day—
mock me horribly!” The hot tears welled into his eyes; he tore his hand away,
and, flinging himself on the divan, he buried his face in the cushions, as though
he was praying.
“This is your doing, Harry,” said the painter, bitterly.
Lord Henry shrugged his shoulders. “It is the real Dorian Gray—that is
all.”
“It is not.”
“If it is not, what have I to do with it?”
“You should have gone away when I asked you,” he muttered.
“I stayed when you asked me,” was Lord Henry’s answer.
“Harry, I can’t quarrel with my two best friends at once, but between you
both you have made me hate the finest piece of work I have ever done, and I
will destroy it. What is it but canvas and colour? I will not let it come across
our three lives and mar them.”
Dorian Gray lifted his golden head from the pillow, and with pallid face
and tear-stained eyes looked at him, as he walked over to the deal painting-
table that was set beneath the high curtained window. What was he doing
there? His fingers were straying about among the litter of tin tubes and dry
brushes, seeking for something. Yes, it was for the long palette knife, with its
thin blade of lithe steel. He had found it at last. He was going to rip up the
canvas.
With a stifled sob the lad leaped from the couch, and, rushing over to
Hallward, tore the knife out of his hand, and flung it to the end of the studio.
“Don’t, Basil, don’t!” he cried. “It would be murder!”
“I am glad you appreciate my work at last, Dorian,” said the painter,
coldly, when he had recovered from his surprise. “I never thought you
would.”
“Appreciate it? I am in love with it, Basil. It is part of myself. I feel
that.”
“Well, as soon as you are dry, you shall be varnished, and framed, and
sent home. Then you can do what you like with yourself.” And he walked
across the room and rang the bell for tea. “You will have tea, of course,
Dorian? And so will you, Harry? Or do you object to such simple pleasures?”
“I adore simple pleasures,” said Lord Henry. “They are the last refuge of
the complex. But I don’t like scenes, except on the stage. What absurd fellows
you are, both of you! I wonder who it was defined man as a rational animal. It
was the most premature definition ever given. Man is many things, but he is
not rational. I am glad he is not, after all: though I wish you chaps would not
squabble over the picture. You had much better let me have it, Basil. This
silly boy doesn’t really want it, and I really do.”
“If you let anyone have it but me, Basil, I shall never forgive you!” cried
Dorian Gray; “and I don’t allow people to call me a silly boy.”
“You know the picture is yours, Dorian. I gave it to you before it
existed.”
“And you know you have been a little silly, Mr. Gray, and that you don’t
really object to being reminded that you are extremely young.”
“I should have objected very strongly this morning, Lord Henry.”
“Ah! this morning! You have lived since then.”
There came a knock at the door, and the butler entered with a laden tea
tray and set it down upon a small Japanese table. There was a rattle of cups
and saucers and the hissing of a fluted Georgian urn. Two globe-shaped china
dishes were brought in by a page. Dorian Gray went over and poured out the
tea. The two men sauntered languidly to the table, and examined what was
under the covers.
“Let us go to the theatre tonight,” said Lord Henry. “There is sure to be
something on, somewhere. I have promised to dine at White’s, but it is only
with an old friend, so I can send him a wire to say that I am ill, or that I am
prevented from coming in consequence of a subsequent engagement. I think
that would be a rather nice excuse: it would have all the surprise of candour.”
“It is such a bore putting on one’s dress-clothes,” muttered Hallward.
“And, when one has them on, they are so horrid.”
“Yes,” answered Lord Henry, dreamily, “the costume of the nineteenth
century is detestable. It is so sombre, so depressing. Sin is the only real
colour element left in modern life.”
“You really must not say things like that before Dorian, Harry.”
“Before which Dorian? The one who is pouring out tea for us, or the one
in the picture?”
“Before either.”
“I should like to come to the theatre with you, Lord Henry,” said the lad.
“Then you shall come; and you will come too, Basil, won’t you?”
“I can’t, really. I would sooner not. I have a lot of work to do.”
“Well, then, you and I will go, Mr. Gray.”
“I should like that awfully.”
The painter bit his lip and walked over, cup in hand, to the picture. “I
shall stay with the real Dorian,” he said, sadly.
 “Is it the real Dorian?” cried the original of the portrait, strolling across
to him. “Am I really like that?”
“Yes; you are just like that.”
“How wonderful, Basil!”
“At least you are like it in appearance. But it will never alter,” sighed
Hallward. “That is something.”
“What a fuss people make about fidelity!” exclaimed Lord Henry. “Why,
even in love it is purely a question for physiology. It has nothing to do with
our own will. Young men want to be faithful, and are not; old men want to be
faithless, and cannot: that is all one can say.”
“Don’t go to the theatre tonight, Dorian,” said Hallward. “Stop and dine
with me.”
“I can’t, Basil.”
“Why?”
“Because I have promised Lord Henry Wotton to go with him.”
“He won’t like you the better for keeping your promises. He always
breaks his own. I beg you not to go.”
Dorian Gray laughed and shook his head.
“I entreat you.”
The lad hesitated, and looked over at Lord Henry, who was watching
them from the tea table with an amused smile.
“I must go, Basil,” he answered.
“Very well,” said Hallward; and he went over and laid down his cup on
the tray. “It is rather late, and, as you have to dress, you had better lose no
time. Good-bye, Harry. Goodbye, Dorian. Come and see me soon. Come
tomorrow.”
“Certainly.”
“You won’t forget?”
“No, of course not,” cried Dorian.
“And . . . Harry!”
“Yes, Basil?”
“Remember what I asked you, when we were in the garden this
morning.”
“I have forgotten it.”
“I trust you.”
“I wish I could trust myself,” said Lord Henry, laughing. “Come, Mr.
Gray, my hansom is outside, and I can drop you at your own place. Good-bye,
Basil. It has been a most interesting afternoon.”
As the door closed behind them, the painter flung himself down on a
sofa, and a look of pain came into his face.
 III

AT HALF-PAST TWELVE next day Lord Henry Wotton strolled from Curzon
Street over to the Albany to call on his uncle, Lord Fermor, a genial if
somewhat rough-mannered old bachelor, whom the outside world called
selfish because it derived no particular benefit from him, but who was
considered generous by Society as he fed the people who amused him. His
father had been our ambassador at Madrid when Isabella was young, and Prim
unthought of, but had retired from the Diplomatic Service in a capricious
moment of annoyance on not being offered the Embassy at Paris, a post to
which he considered that he was fully entitled by reason of his birth, his
indolence, the good English of his despatches, and his inordinate passion for
pleasure. The son, who had been his father’s secretary, had resigned along
with his chief, somewhat foolishly as was thought at the time, and on
succeeding some months later to the title, had set himself to the serious study
of the great aristocratic art of doing absolutely nothing. He had two large town
houses, but preferred to live in chambers as it was less trouble, and took most
of his meals at his club. He paid some attention to the management of his
collieries in the Midland counties, excusing himself for this taint of industry
on the ground that the one advantage of having coal was that it enabled a
gentleman to afford the decency of burning wood on his own hearth. In
politics he was a Tory, except when the Tories were in office, during which
period he roundly abused them for being a pack of Radicals. He was a hero to
his valet, who bullied him, and a terror to most of his relations, whom he
bullied in turn. Only England could have produced him, and he always said
that the country was going to the dogs. His principles were out of date, but
there was a good deal to be said for his prejudices.
 When Lord Henry entered the room, he found his uncle sitting in a rough
shooting coat, smoking a cheroot and grumbling over The Times. “Well,
Harry,” said the old gentleman, “what brings you out so early? I thought you
dandies never got up until two, and were not visible till five.”
“Pure family affection, I assure you, Uncle George. I want to get
something out of you.”
“Money, I suppose,” said Lord Fermor, making a wry face. “Well, sit
down and tell me all about it. Young people, nowadays, imagine that money is
everything.”
“Yes,” murmured Lord Henry, settling his buttonhole in his coat; “and
when they grow older they know it. But I don’t want money. It is only people
who pay their bills who want that, Uncle George, and I never pay mine. Credit
is the capital of a younger son, and one lives charmingly upon it. Besides, I
always deal with Dartmoor’s tradesmen, and consequently they never bother
me. What I want is information; not useful information, of course; useless
information.”
“Well, I can tell you anything that is in an English Blue book, Harry,
although those fellows nowadays write a lot of nonsense. When I was in the
Diplomatic, things were much better. But I hear they let them in now by
examination. What can you expect? Examinations, sir, are pure humbug from
beginning to end. If a man is a gentleman, he knows quite enough, and if he is
not a gentleman, whatever he knows is bad for him.”
“Mr. Dorian Gray does not belong to Blue books, Uncle George,” said
Lord Henry, languidly.
“Mr. Dorian Gray? Who is he?” asked Lord Fermor, knitting his bushy
white eyebrows.
“That is what I have come to learn, Uncle George. Or rather, I know who
he is. He is the last Lord Kelso’s grandson. His mother was a Devereux, Lady
Margaret Devereux. I want you to tell me about his mother. What was she
like? Whom did she marry? You have known nearly everybody in your time,
so you might have known her. I am very much interested in Mr. Gray at
present. I have only just met him.”
“Kelso’s grandson!” echoed the old gentleman—“Kelso’s grandson! . . .
Of course. . . . I knew his mother intimately. I believe I was at her christening.
She was an extraordinarily beautiful girl, Margaret Devereux, and made all
the men frantic by running away with a penniless young fellow, a mere
nobody, sir, a subaltern in a foot regiment, or something of that kind. Certainly.
I remember the whole thing as if it happened yesterday. The poor chap was
killed in a duel at Spa a few months after the marriage. There was an ugly
story about it. They said Kelso got some rascally adventurer, some Belgian
brute, to insult his son-in-law in public, paid him, sir, to do it, paid him, and
that the fellow spitted his man as if he had been a pigeon. The thing was
hushed up, but, egad, Kelso ate his chop alone at the club for some time
afterwards. He brought his daughter back with him, I was told, and she never
spoke to him again. Oh, yes; it was a bad business. The girl died too, died
within a year. So she left a son, did she? I had forgotten that. What sort of boy
is he? If he is like his mother he must be a good-looking chap.”
“He is very good-looking,” assented Lord Henry.
“I hope he will fall into proper hands,” continued the old man. “He
should have a pot of money waiting for him if Kelso did the right thing by him.
His mother had money too. All the Selby property came to her, through her
grandfather. Her grandfather hated Kelso, thought him a mean dog. He was,
too. Came to Madrid once when I was there. Egad, I was ashamed of him. The
Queen used to ask me about the English noble who was always quarrelling
with the cabmen about their fares. They made quite a story of it. I didn’t dare
show my face at Court for a month. I hope he treated his grandson better than
he did the jarvies.”
“I don’t know,” answered Lord Henry. “I fancy that the boy will be well
off. He is not of age yet. He has Selby, I know. He told me so. And . . . his
mother was very beautiful?”
“Margaret Devereux was one of the loveliest creatures I ever saw,
Harry. What on earth induced her to behave as she did, I never could
understand. She could have married anybody she chose. Carlington was mad
after her. She was romantic, though. All the women of that family were. The
men were a poor lot, but, egad! the women were wonderful. Carlington went
on his knees to her. Told me so himself. She laughed at him, and there wasn’t
a girl in London at the time who wasn’t after him. And by the way, Harry,
talking about silly marriages, what is this humbug your father tells me about
Dartmoor wanting to marry an American? Ain’t English girls good enough for
him?”
“It is rather fashionable to marry Americans just now, Uncle George.”
“I’ll back English women against the world, Harry,” said Lord Fermor,
striking the table with his fist.
“The betting is on the Americans.”
 “They don’t last, I am told,” muttered his uncle.
“A long engagement exhausts them, but they are capital at a steeplechase.
They take things flying. I don’t think Dartmoor has a chance.”
“Who are her people?” grumbled the old gentleman. “Has she got any?”
Lord Henry shook his head. “American girls are as clever at concealing
their parents, as English women are at concealing their past,” he said, rising
to go.
“They are pork-packers, I suppose?”
“I hope so, Uncle George, for Dartmoor’s sake. I am told that pork-
packing is the most lucrative profession in America, after politics.”
“Is she pretty?”
“She behaves as if she was beautiful. Most American women do. It is the
secret of their charm.”
“Why can’t these American women stay in their own country? They are
always telling us that it is the Paradise for women.”
“It is. That is the reason why, like Eve, they are so excessively anxious
to get out of it,” said Lord Henry. “Good-bye, Uncle George. I shall be late
for lunch, if I stop any longer. Thanks for giving me the information I wanted. I
always like to know everything about my new friends, and nothing about my
old ones.”
“Where are you lunching, Harry?”
“At Aunt Agatha’s. I have asked myself and Mr. Gray. He is her latest
protégé.”
“Humph! Tell your Aunt Agatha, Harry, not to bother me any more with
her charity appeals. I am sick of them. Why, the good woman thinks that I have
nothing to do but to write cheques for her silly fads.”
“All right, Uncle George, I’ll tell her, but it won’t have any effect.
Philanthropic people lose all sense of humanity. It is their distinguishing
characteristic.”
The old gentleman growled approvingly, and rang the bell for his
servant. Lord Henry passed up the low arcade into Burlington Street, and
turned his steps in the direction of Berkeley Square.
So that was the story of Dorian Gray’s parentage. Crudely as it had been
told to him, it had yet stirred him by its suggestion of a strange, almost modern
romance. A beautiful woman risking everything for a mad passion. A few
wild weeks of happiness cut short by a hideous, treacherous crime. Months of
voiceless agony, and then a child born in pain. The mother snatched away by
death, the boy left to solitude and the tyranny of an old and loveless man. Yes;
it was an interesting background. It posed the lad, made him more perfect as it
were. Behind every exquisite thing that existed, there was something tragic.
Worlds had to be in travail, that the meanest flower might blow. . . . And how
charming he had been at dinner the night before, as with startled eyes and lips
parted in frightened pleasure he had sat opposite to him at the club, the red
candle-shades staining to a richer rose the wakening wonder of his face.
Talking to him was like playing upon an exquisite violin. He answered to
every touch and thrill of the bow. . . . There was something terribly enthralling
in the exercise of influence. No other activity was like it. To project one’s
soul into some gracious form, and let it tarry there for a moment; to hear one’s
own intellectual views echoed back to one with all the added music of
passion and youth; to convey one’s temperament into another as though it were
a subtle fluid or a strange perfume: there was a real joy in that—perhaps the
most satisfying joy left to us in an age so limited and vulgar as our own, an
age grossly carnal in its pleasures, and grossly common in its aims. . . . He
was a marvellous type, too, this lad, whom by so curious a chance he had met
in Basil’s studio, or could be fashioned into a marvellous type, at any rate.
Grace was his, and the white purity of boyhood, and beauty such as old Greek
marbles kept for us. There was nothing that one could not do with him. He
could be made a Titan or a toy. What a pity it was that such beauty was
destined to fade! . . And Basil? From a psychological point of view, how
interesting he was! The new manner in art, the fresh mode of looking at life,
suggested so strangely by the merely visible presence of one who was
unconscious of it all; the silent spirit that dwelt in dim woodland, and walked
unseen in open field, suddenly showing herself, dryad-like and not afraid,
because in his soul who sought for her there had been wakened that wonderful
vision to which alone are wonderful things revealed; the mere shapes and
patterns of things becoming, as it were, refined, and gaining a kind of
symbolical value, as though they were themselves patterns of some other and
more perfect form whose shadow they made real: how strange it all was! He
remembered something like it in history. Was it not Plato, that artist in thought,
who had first analysed it? Was it not Buonaroti who had carved it in the
coloured marbles of a sonnet sequence? But in our own country it was
strange. . . . Yes; he would try to be to Dorian Gray what, without knowing it,
the lad was to the painter who had fashioned the wonderful portrait. He would
seek to dominate him—had already, indeed, half done so. He would make that
wonderful spirit his own. There was something fascinating in this son of love
and death.
Suddenly he stopped, and glanced up at the houses. He found that he had
passed his aunt’s some distance, and, smiling to himself, turned back. When he
entered the somewhat sombre hall the butler told him that they had gone in to
lunch. He gave one of the footmen his hat and stick and passed into the dining-
room.
“Late as usual, Harry,” cried his aunt, shaking her head at him.
He invented a facile excuse, and having taken the vacant seat next to her,
looked round to see who was there. Dorian bowed to him shyly from the end
of the table, a flush of pleasure stealing into his cheek. Opposite was the
Duchess of Harley, a lady of admirable good nature and good temper, much
liked by everyone who knew her, and of those ample architectural proportions
that in women who are not Duchesses are described by contemporary
historians as stoutness. Next to her sat, on her right, Sir Thomas Burdon, a
Radical member of Parliament, who followed his leader in public life and in
private life followed the best cooks, dining with the Tories, and thinking with
the Liberals, in accordance with a wise and well-known rule. The post on her
left was occupied by Mr. Erskine of Treadley, an old gentleman of
considerable charm and culture, who had fallen, however, into bad habits of
silence, having, as he explained once to Lady Agatha, said everything that he
had to say before he was thirty. His own neighbour was Mrs. Vandeleur, one
of his aunts oldest friends, a perfect saint amongst women, but so dreadfully
dowdy that she reminded one of a badly bound hymn-book. Fortunately for
him she had on the other side Lord Faudel, a most intelligent middle-aged
mediocrity, as bald as a Ministerial statement in the House of Commons, with
whom she was conversing in that intensely earnest manner which is the one
unpardonable error, as he remarked once himself, that all really good people
fall into, and from which none of them ever quite escape.
“We are talking about poor Dartmoor, Lord Henry,” cried the Duchess,
nodding pleasantly to him across the table. “Do you think he will really marry
this fascinating young person?”
“I believe she has made up her mind to propose to him, Duchess.”
“How dreadful!” exclaimed Lady Agatha. “Really, someone should
interfere.”
“I am told, on excellent authority, that her father keeps an American dry-
goods store,” said Sir Thomas Burden, looking supercilious.
 “My uncle has already suggested pork-packing, Sir Thomas.”
“Dry-goods! What are American dry-goods?” asked the Duchess, raising
her large hands in wonder, and accentuating the verb.
“American novels,” answered Lord Henry, helping himself to some
quail.
The Duchess looked puzzled.
“Don’t mind him, my dear,” whispered Lady Agatha. “He never means
anything that he says.”
“When America was discovered,” said the Radical member, and he
began to give some wearisome facts. Like all people who try to exhaust a
subject, he exhausted his listeners. The Duchess sighed, and exercised her
privilege of interruption. “I wish to goodness it never had been discovered at
all!” she exclaimed. “Really, our girls have no chance nowadays. It is most
unfair.”
“Perhaps, after all, America never has been discovered,” said Mr.
Erskine; “I myself would say that it had merely been detected.”
“Oh! but I have seen specimens of the inhabitants,” answered the
Duchess, vaguely. “I must confess that most of them are extremely pretty. And
they dress well, too. They get all their dresses in Paris. I wish I could afford
to do the same.”
“They say that when good Americans the they go to Paris,” chuckled Sir
Thomas, who had a large wardrobe of Humour’s cast-off clothes.
“Really! And where do bad Americans go to when they die?” inquired
the Duchess.
“They go to America,” murmured Lord Henry.
Sir Thomas frowned. “I am afraid that your nephew is prejudiced against
that great country,” he said to Lady Agatha. “I have travelled all over it, in
cars provided by the directors, who, in such matters, are extremely civil. I
assure you that it is an education to visit it.”
“But must we really see Chicago in order to be educated?” asked Mr.
Erskine, plaintively. “I don’t feel up to the journey.”
Sir Thomas waved his hand. “Mr. Erskine of Treadley has the world on
his shelves. We practical men like to see things, not to read about them. The
Americans are an extremely interesting people. They are absolutely
reasonable. I think that is their distinguishing characteristic. Yes, Mr. Erskine,
an absolutely reasonable people. I assure you there is no nonsense about the
Americans.”
 “How dreadful!” cried Lord Henry. “I can stand brute force, but brute
reason is quite unbearable. There is something unfair about its use. It is hitting
below the intellect.”
“I do not understand you,” said Sir Thomas, growing rather red.
“I do, Lord Henry,” murmured Mr. Erskine, with a smile.
“Paradoxes are all very well in their way . . .” rejoined the Baronet.
“Was that a paradox?” asked Mr. Erskine. “I did not think so. Perhaps it
was. Well, the way of paradoxes is the way of truth. To test reality we must
see it on the tight-rope. When the verities become acrobats we can judge
them.”
“Dear me!” said Lady Agatha, “how you men argue! I am sure I never
can make out what you are talking about. Oh! Harry, I am quite vexed with
you. Why do you try to persuade our nice Mr. Dorian Gray to give up the East
End? I assure you he would be quite invaluable. They would love his
playing.”
“I want him to play to me,” cried Lord Henry, smiling, and he looked
down the table and caught a bright answering glance.
“But they are so unhappy in Whitechapel,” continued Lady Agatha.
“I can sympathize with everything, except suffering,” said Lord Henry,
shrugging his shoulders. “I cannot sympathize with that. It is too ugly, too
horrible, too distressing. There is something terribly morbid in the modern
sympathy with pain. One should sympathize with the colour, the beauty, the joy
of life. The less said about life’s sores the better.”
“Still, the East End is a very important problem,” remarked Sir Thomas,
with a grave shake of the head.
“Quite so,” answered the young lord. “It is the problem of slavery, and
we try to solve it by amusing the slaves.”
The politician looked at him keenly. “What change do you propose,
then?” he asked.
Lord Henry laughed. “I don’t desire to change anything in England except
the weather,” he answered. “I am quite content with philosophic
contemplation. But, as the nineteenth century has gone bankrupt through an
overexpenditure of sympathy, I would suggest that we should appeal to
science to put us straight. The advantage of the emotions is that they lead us
astray, and the advantage of science is that it is not emotional.”
“But we have such grave responsibilities,” ventured Mrs. Vandeleur,
timidly.
 “Terribly grave,” echoed Lady Agatha.
Lord Henry looked over at Mr. Erskine. “Humanity takes itself too
seriously. It is the world’s original sin. If the caveman had known how to
laugh, history would have been different.”
“You are really very comforting,” warbled the Duchess. “I have always
felt rather guilty when I came to see your dear aunt, for I take no interest at all
in the East End. For the future I shall be able to look her in the face without a
blush.”
“A blush is very becoming, Duchess,” remarked Lord Henry.
“Only when one is young,” she answered. “When an old woman like
myself blushes, it is a very bad sign. Ah! Lord Henry, I wish you would tell
me how to become young again.”
He thought for a moment. “Can you remember any great error that you
committed in your early days, Duchess?” he asked, looking at her across the
table.
“A great many, I fear,” she cried.
“Then commit them over again,” he said, gravely. “To get back one’s
youth, one has merely to repeat one’s follies.”
“A delightful theory!” she exclaimed. “I must put it into practice.”
“A dangerous theory,” came from Sir Thomas’s tight lips. Lady Agatha
shook her head, but could not help being amused. Mr. Erskine listened.
“Yes,” he continued, “that is one of the great secrets of life. Nowadays
most people the of a sort of creeping common sense, and discover when it is
too late that the only things one never regrets are one’s mistakes.”
A laugh ran round the table.
He played with the idea, and grew wilful; tossed it into the air and
transformed it; let it escape and recaptured it; made it iridescent with fancy,
and winged it with paradox. The praise of folly, as he went on, soared into a
philosophy, and Philosophy herself became young, and catching the mad music
of Pleasure, wearing, one might fancy, her wine-stained robe and wreath of
ivy, danced like a bacchante over the hills of life, and mocked the slow
Silenus for being sober. Facts fled before her like frightened forest things. Her
white feet trod the huge press at which wise Omar sits, till the seething grape-
juice rose round her bare limbs in waves of purple bubbles, or crawled in red
foam over the vat’s black, dripping, sloping sides. It was an extraordinary
improvisation. He felt that the eyes of Dorian Gray were fixed on him, and the
consciousness that amongst his audience there was one whose temperament he
wished to fascinate, seemed to give his wit keenness, and to lend colour to his
imagination. He was brilliant, fantastic, irresponsible. He charmed his
listeners out of themselves, and they followed his pipe laughing. Dorian Gray
never took his gaze off him, but sat like one under a spell, smiles chasing each
other over his lips, and wonder growing grave in his darkening eyes.
At last, liveried in the costume of the age, reality entered the room in the
shape of a servant to tell the Duchess that her carriage was waiting. She
wrung her hands in mock despair. “How annoying!” she cried. “I must go. I
have to call for my husband at the club, to take him to some absurd meeting at
Willis’s Rooms, where he is going to be in the chair. If I am late he is sure to
be furious, and I couldn’t have a scene in this bonnet. It is far too fragile. A
harsh word would ruin it. No, I must go, dear Agatha. Good-bye, Lord Henry,
you are quite delightful, and dreadfully demoralizing. I am sure I don’t know
what to say about your views. You must come and dine with us some night.
Tuesday? Are you disengaged Tuesday?”
“For you I would throw over anybody, Duchess,” said Lord Henry, with
a bow.
“Ah! that is very nice, and very wrong of you,” she cried; “so mind you
come;” and she swept out of the room, followed by Lady Agatha and the other
ladies.
When Lord Henry had sat down again, Mr. Erskine moved round, and
taking a chair close to him, placed his hand upon his arm.
“You talk books away,” he said; “why don’t you write one?”
“I am too fond of reading books to care to write them, Mr. Erskine. I
should like to write a novel certainly, a novel that would be as lovely as a
Persian carpet and as unreal. But there is no literary public in England for
anything except newspapers, primers, and encyclopaedias. Of all people in
the world the English have the least sense of the beauty of literature.”
“I fear you are right,” answered Mr. Erskine. “I myself used to have
literary ambitions, but I gave them up long ago. And now, my dear young
friend, if you will allow me to call you so, may I ask if you really meant all
that you said to us at lunch?”
“I quite forget what I said,” smiled Lord Henry. “Was it all very bad?”
“Very bad indeed. In fact I consider you extremely dangerous, and if
anything happens to our good Duchess we shall all look on you as being
primarily responsible. But I should like to talk to you about life. The
generation into which I was born was tedious. Some day, when you are tired
of London, come down to Treadley, and expound to me your philosophy of
pleasure over some admirable Burgundy I am fortunate enough to possess.”
“I shall be charmed. A visit to Treadley would be a great privilege. It
has a perfect host, and a perfect library.”
“You will complete it,” answered the old gentleman, with a courteous
bow. “And now I must bid good-bye to your excellent aunt. I am due at the
Athenaeum. It is the hour when we sleep there.”
“All of you, Mr. Erskine?”
“Forty of us, in forty arm-chairs. We are practising for an English
Academy of Letters.”
Lord Henry laughed, and rose. “I am going to the Park,” he cried.
As he was passing out of the door Dorian Gray touched him on the arm.
“Let me come with you,” he murmured.
“But I thought you had promised Basil Hallward to go and see him,”
answered Lord Henry.
“I would sooner come with you; yes, I feel I must come with you. Do let
me. And you will promise to talk to me all the time? No one talks so
wonderfully as you do.”
“Ah! I have talked quite enough for today,” said Lord Henry, smiling.
“All I want now is to look at life. You may come and look at it with me, if you
care to.”
 IV

ONE AFTERNOON, a month later, Dorian Gray was reclining in a

luxurious arm-chair, in the little library of Lord Henry’s house in Mayfair. It
was, in its way, a very charming room, with its high panelled wainscoting of
olive-stained oak, its cream-coloured frieze and ceiling of raised plaster-
work, and its brick-dust felt carpet strewn with silk long-fringed Persian rugs.
On a tiny satinwood table stood a statuette by Clodion, and beside it lay a
copy of Les Cent Nouvelles, bound for Margaret of Valois by Clovis Eve, and
powdered with the gilt daisies that Queen had selected for her device. Some
large blue china jars and parrot-tulips were ranged on the mantelshelf, and
through the small leaded panes of the window streamed the apricot-coloured
light of a summer day in London.
Lord Henry had not yet come in. He was always late on principle, his
principle being that punctuality is the thief of time. So the lad was looking
rather sulky, as with listless fingers he turned over the pages of an elaborately
illustrated edition of Manon Lescaut that he had found in one of the
bookcases. The formal monotonous ticking of the Louis-Quatorze clock
annoyed him. Once or twice he thought of going away.
At last he heard a step outside, and the door opened. “How late you are,
Harry!” he murmured.
“I am afraid it is not Harry, Mr. Gray,” answered a shrill voice.
He glanced quickly round, and rose to his feet. “I beg your pardon. I
thought—”
“You thought it was my husband. It is only his wife. You must let me
introduce myself. I know you quite well by your photographs. I think my
husband has got seventeen of them.”
 “Not seventeen, Lady Henry?”
“Well, eighteen, then. And I saw you with him the other night at the
Opera.” She laughed nervously as she spoke, and watched him with her vague
forget-me-not eyes. She was a curious woman, whose dresses always looked
as if they had been designed in a rage and put on in a tempest. She was usually
in love with somebody, and, as her passion was never returned, she had kept
all her illusions. She tried to look picturesque, but only succeeded in being
untidy. Her name was Victoria, and she had a perfect mania for going to
church.
“That was at Lohengrin, Lady Henry, I think?”
“Yes; it was at dear Lohengrin. I like Wagner’s music better than
anybody’s. It is so loud that one can talk the whole time without other people
hearing what one says. That is a great advantage: don’t you think so, Mr.
Gray?”
The same nervous staccato laugh broke from her thin lips, and her fingers
began to play with a long tortoise-shell paper-knife.
Dorian smiled, and shook his head: “I am afraid I don’t think so, Lady
Henry. I never talk during music—at least, during good music. If one hears
bad music, it is one’s duty to drown it in conversation.”
“Ah! that is one of Harry’s views, isn’t it, Mr. Gray? I always hear
Harry’s views from his friends. It is the only way I get to know of them. But
you must not think I don’t like good music. I adore it, but I am afraid of it. It
makes me too romantic. I have simply worshipped pianists—two at a time,
sometimes, Harry tells me. I don’t know what it is about them. Perhaps it is
that they are foreigners. They all are, ain’t they? Even those that are born in
England become foreigners after a time, don’t they? It is so clever of them,
and such a compliment to art. Makes it quite cosmopolitan, doesn’t it? You
have never been to any of my parties, have you, Mr. Gray? You must come. I
can’t afford orchids, but I spare no expense in foreigners. They make one’s
rooms look so picturesque. But here is Harry!—Harry, I came in to look for
you, to ask you something—I forget what it was—and I found Mr. Gray here.
We have had such a pleasant chat about music. We have quite the same ideas.
No; I think our ideas are quite different. But he has been most pleasant. I am
so glad I’ve seen him.”
“I am charmed, my love, quite charmed,” said Lord Henry, elevating his
dark crescent-shaped eyebrows and looking at them both with an amused
smile. “So sorry I am late, Dorian. I went to look after a piece of old brocade
in Wardour Street, and had to bargain for hours for it. Nowadays people know
the price of everything, and the value of nothing.”
“I am afraid I must be going,” exclaimed Lady Henry, breaking an
awkward silence with her silly sudden laugh. “I have promised to drive with
the Duchess. Good-bye, Mr. Gray. Good-bye, Harry. You are dining out, I
suppose? So am I. Perhaps I shall see you at Lady Thornbury’s.”
“I dare say, my dear,” said Lord Henry, shutting the door behind her, as,
looking like a bird of paradise that had been out all night in the rain, she
flitted out of the room, leaving a faint odour of frangipanni. Then he lit a
cigarette, and flung himself down on the sofa.
“Never marry a woman with straw-coloured hair, Dorian,” he said, after
a few puffs.
“Why, Harry?”
“Because they are so sentimental.”
“But I like sentimental people.”
“Never marry at all, Dorian. Men marry because they are tired; women,
because they are curious: both are disappointed.”
“I don’t think I am likely to marry, Harry. I am too much in love. That is
one of your aphorisms. I am putting it into practise, as I do everything that you
say.”
“Who are you in love with?” asked Lord Henry, after a pause.
“With an actress,” said Dorian Gray, blushing.
Lord Henry shrugged his shoulders. “That is a rather commonplace
début.”
“You would not say so if you saw her, Harry.”
“Who is she?”
“Her name is Sibyl Vane.”
“Never heard of her.”
“No one has. People will some day, however. She is a genius.”
“My dear boy, no woman is a genius. Women are a decorative sex. They
never have anything to say, but they say it charmingly. Women represent the
triumph of matter over mind, just as men represent the triumph of mind over
morals.”
“Harry, how can you?”
“My dear Dorian, it is quite true. I am analysing women at present, so I
ought to know. The subject is not so abstruse as I thought it was. I find that,
ultimately, there are only two kinds of women, the plain and the coloured. The
plain women are very useful. If you want to gain a reputation for
respectability, you have merely to take them down to supper. The other
women are very charming. They commit one mistake, however. They paint in
order to try and look young. Our grandmothers painted in order to try and talk
brilliantly. Rouge and esprit used to go together. That is all over now. As long
as a woman can look ten years younger than her own daughter, she is perfectly
satisfied. As for conversation, there are only five women in London worth
talking to and two of these can’t be admitted into decent society. However,
tell me about your genius. How long have you known her?”
“Ah! Harry, your views terrify me.”
“Never mind that. How long have you known her?”
“About three weeks.”
“And where did you come across her?”
“I will tell you, Harry; but you mustn’t be unsympathetic about it. After
all, it never would have happened if I had not met you. You filled me with a
wild desire to know everything about life. For days after I met you, something
seemed to throb in my veins. As I lounged in the Park, or strolled down
Piccadilly, I used to look at everyone who passed me, and wonder, with a
mad curiosity, what sort of lives they led. Some of them fascinated me. Others
filled me with terror. There was an exquisite poison in the air. I had a passion
for sensations. . . . Well, one evening about seven o’clock, I determined to go
out in search of some adventure. I felt that this grey, monstrous London of
ours, with its myriads of people, its sordid sinners, and its splendid sins, as
you once phrased it, must have something in store for me. I fancied a thousand
things. The mere danger gave me a sense of delight. I remembered what you
had said to me on that wonderful evening when we first dined together, about
the search for beauty being the real secret of life. I don’t know what I
expected, but I went out and wandered eastward, soon losing my way in a
labyrinth of grimy streets and black, grassless squares. About half-past eight I
passed by an absurd little theatre, with great flaring gas-jets and gaudy play-
bills. A hideous Jew, in the most amazing waistcoat I ever beheld in my life,
was standing at the entrance, smoking a vile cigar. He had greasy ringlets, and
an enormous diamond blazed in the centre of a soiled shirt. ‘Have a box, my
Lord?’ he said, when he saw me, and he took off his hat with an air of
gorgeous servility. There was something about him, Harry, that amused me.
He was such a monster. You will laugh at me, I know, but I really went in and
paid a whole guinea for the stage-box. To the present day I can’t make out
why I did so; and yet if I hadn’t—my dear Harry, if I hadn’t, I should have
missed the greatest romance of my life. I see you are laughing. It is horrid of
you!”
“I am not laughing, Dorian; at least I am not laughing at you. But you
should not say the greatest romance of your life. You should say the first
romance of your life. You will always be loved, and you will always be in
love with love. A grande passion is the privilege of people who have nothing
to do. That is the one use of the idle classes of a country. Don’t be afraid.
There are exquisite things in store for you. This is merely the beginning.”
“Do you think my nature so shallow?” cried Dorian Gray, angrily.
“No; I think your nature so deep.”
“How do you mean?”
“My dear boy, the people who love only once in their lives are really the
shallow people. What they call their loyalty, and their fidelity, I call either the
lethargy of custom or their lack of imagination. Faithfulness is to the
emotional life what consistency is to the life of the intellect—simply a
confession of failure. Faithfulness! I must analyse it some day. The passion for
property is in it. There are many things that we would throw away if we were
not afraid that others might pick them up. But I don’t want to interrupt you. Go
on with your story.”
“Well, I found myself seated in a horrid little private box, with a vulgar
drop-scene staring me in the face. I looked out from behind the curtain, and
surveyed the house. It was a tawdry affair, all Cupids and cornucopias, like a
third-rate wedding-cake. The gallery and pit were fairly full, but the two rows
of dingy stalls were quite empty, and there was hardly a person in what I
suppose they called the dress-circle. Women went about with oranges and
ginger-beer, and there was a terrible consumption of nuts going on.”
“It must have been just like the palmy days of the British Drama.”
“Just like, I should fancy, and very depressing. I began to wonder what
on earth I should do, when I caught sight of the play-bill. What do you think
the play was, Harry?”
“I should think The Idiot Boy, or Dumb but Innocent.’ Our fathers used to
like that sort of piece, I believe. The longer I live, Dorian, the more keenly I
feel that whatever was good enough for our fathers is not good enough for us.
In art, as in politics, les grandpères ont toujours tort.”
“This play was good enough for us, Harry. It was Romeo and Juliet. I
must admit that I was rather annoyed at the idea of seeing Shakespeare done in
such a wretched hole of a place. Still, I felt interested, in a sort of way. At any
rate, I determined to wait for the first act. There was a dreadful orchestra,
presided over by a young Hebrew who sat at a cracked piano, that nearly
drove me away, but at last the drop-scene was drawn up, and the play began.
Romeo was a stout elderly gentleman, with corked eyebrows, a husky tragedy
voice, and a figure like a beer-barrel. Mercurio was almost as bad. He was
played by the low-comedian, who had introduced gags of his own and was on
most friendly terms with the pit. They were both as grotesque as the scenery,
and that looked as if it had come out of a country-booth. But, Juliet! Harry,
imagine a girl, hardly seventeen years of age, with a little flower-like face, a
small Greek head with plaited coils of dark-brown hair, eyes that were violet
wells of passion, lips that were like the petals of a rose. She was the loveliest
thing I had ever seen in my life. You said to me once that pathos left you
unmoved, but that beauty, mere beauty, could fill your eyes with tears. I tell
you, Harry, I could hardly see this girl for the mist of tears that came across
me. And her voice—I never heard such a voice. It was very low at first, with
deep mellow notes, that seemed to fall singly upon one’s ear. Then it became
a little louder, and sounded like a flute or a distant hautbois. In the garden
scene it had all the tremulous ecstasy that one hears just before dawn when
nightingales are singing. There were moments, later on, when it had the wild
passion of violins. You know how a voice can stir one. Your voice and the
voice of Sibyl Vane are two things that I shall never forget. When I close my
eyes, I hear them, and each of them says something different. I don’t know
which to follow. Why should I not love her? Harry, I do love her. She is
everything to me in life. Night after night I go to see her play. One evening she
is Rosalind, and the next evening she is Imogen. I have seen her the in the
gloom of an Italian tomb, sucking the poison from her lover’s lips. I have
watched her wandering through the forest of Arden, disguised as a pretty boy
in hose and doublet and dainty cap. She has been mad, and has come into the
presence of a guilty king, and given him rue to wear, and bitter herbs to taste
of. She has been innocent, and the black hands of jealousy have crushed her
reed-like throat. I have seen her in every age and in every costume. Ordinary
women never appeal to one’s imagination. They are limited to their century.
No glamour ever transfigures them. One knows their minds as easily as one
knows their bonnets. One can always find them. There is no mystery in any of
them: They ride in the Park in the morning, and chatter at tea parties in the
afternoon. They have their stereotyped smile, and their fashionable manner.
They are quite obvious. But an actress! How different an actress is! Harry!
why didn’t you tell me that the only thing worth loving is an actress?”
“Because I have loved so many of them, Dorian.”
“Oh, yes, horrid people with dyed hair and painted faces.”
“Don’t run down dyed hair and painted faces. There is an extraordinary
charm in them, sometimes,” said Lord Henry.
“I wish now I had not told you about Sibyl Vane.”
“You could not have helped telling me, Dorian. All through your life you
will tell me everything you do.”
“Yes, Harry, I believe that is true. I cannot help telling you things. You
have a curious influence over me. If I ever did a crime, I would come and
confess it to you. You would understand me.”
“People like you—the wilful sunbeams of life—don’t commit crimes,
Dorian. But I am much obliged for the compliment, all the same. And now tell
me—reach me the matches, like a good boy: thanks:—what are your actual
relations with Sibyl Vane?”
Dorian Gray leaped to his feet, with flushed cheeks and burning eyes.
“Harry! Sibyl Vane is sacred!”
“It is only the sacred things that are worth touching, Dorian,” said Lord
Henry, with a strange touch of pathos in his voice. “But why should you be
annoyed? I suppose she will belong to you some day. When one is in love, one
always begins by deceiving oneself, and one always ends by deceiving others.
That is what the world calls a romance. You know her, at any rate, I
suppose?”
“Of course I know her. On the first night I was at the theatre, the horrid
old Jew came round to the box after the performance was over, and offered to
take me behind the scenes and introduce me to her. I was furious with him, and
told him that Juliet had been dead for hundreds of years, and that her body
was lying in a marble tomb in Verona. I think, from his blank look of
amazement, that he was under the impression that I had taken too much
champagne, or something.”
“I am not surprised.”
Then he asked me if I wrote for any of the newspapers. I told him I never
even read them. He seemed terribly disappointed at that, and confided to me
that all the dramatic critics were in a conspiracy against him, and that they
were everyone of them to be bought.”
 “I should not wonder if he was quite right there. But, on the other hand,
judging from their appearance, most of them cannot be at all expensive.”
“Well, he seemed to think they were beyond his means,” laughed Dorian.
“By this time, however, the lights were being put out in the theatre, and I had
to go. He wanted me to try some cigars that he strongly recommended. I
declined. The next night, of course, I arrived at the place again. When he saw
me he made me a low bow, and assured me that I was a munificent patron of
art. He was a most offensive brute, though he had an extraordinary passion for
Shakespeare. He told me once, with an air of pride, that his five bankruptcies
were entirely due to ‘The Bard,’ as he insisted on calling him. He seemed to
think it a distinction.”
“It was a distinction, my dear Dorian—a great distinction. Most people
become bankrupt through having invested too heavily in the prose of life. To
have ruined oneself over poetry is an honour. But when did you first speak to
Miss Sibyl Vane?”
“The third night. She had been playing Rosalind. I could not help going
round. I had thrown her some flowers, and she had looked at me; at least I
fancied that she had. The old Jew was persistent. He seemed determined to
take me behind, so I consented. It was curious my not wanting to know her,
wasn’t it?”
“No; I don’t think so.”
“My dear Harry, why?”
“I will tell you some other time. Now I want to know about the girl.”
“Sibyl? Oh, she was so shy, and so gentle. There is something of a child
about her. Her eyes opened wide in exquisite wonder when I told her what I
thought of her performance, and she seemed quite unconscious of her power. I
think we were both rather nervous. The old Jew stood grinning at the doorway
of the dusty greenroom, making elaborate speeches about us both, while we
stood looking at each other like children. He would insist on calling me ‘My
Lord,’ so I had to assure Sibyl that I was not anything of the kind. She said
quite simply to me, ‘You look more like a prince. I must call you Prince
Charming.’”
“Upon my word, Dorian, Miss Sibyl knows how to pay compliments.”
“You don’t understand her, Harry. She regarded me merely as a person in
a play. She knows nothing of life. She lives with her mother, a faded tired
woman who played Lady Capulet in a sort of magenta dressing-wrapper on
the first night, and looks as if she had seen better days.”
 “I know that look. It depresses me,” murmured Lord Henry, examining
his rings.
“The Jew wanted to tell me her history, but I said it did not interest me.”
“You were quite right. There is always something infinitely mean about
other people’s tragedies.”
“Sibyl is the only thing I care about. What is it to me where she came
from? From her little head to her little feet, she is absolutely and entirely
divine. Every night of my life I go to see her act, and every night she is more
marvellous.”
“That is the reason, I suppose, that you never dine with me now. I thought
you must have some curious romance on hand. You have; but it is not quite
what I expected.”
“My dear Harry, we either lunch or sup together every day, and I have
been to the Opera with you several times,” said Dorian, opening his blue eyes
in wonder.
“You always come dreadfully late.”
“Well, I can’t help going to see Sibyl play,” he cried, “even if it is only
for a single act. I get hungry for her presence; and when I think of the
wonderful soul that is hidden away in that little ivory body, I am filled with
awe.”
“You can dine with me tonight, Dorian, can’t you?”
He shook his head. “Tonight she is Imogen,” he answered, “and
tomorrow night she will be Juliet.”
“When is she Sibyl Vane?”
“Never.”
“I congratulate you.”
“How horrid you are! She is all the great heroines of the world in one.
She is more than an individual. You laugh, but I tell you she has genius. I love
her, and I must make her love me. You, who know all the secrets of life, tell
me how to charm Sibyl Vane to love me! I want to make Romeo jealous. I
want the dead lovers of the world to hear our laughter, and grow sad. I want a
breath of our passion to stir their dust into consciousness, to wake their ashes
into pain. My God, Harry, how I worship her!” He was walking up and down
the room as he spoke. Hectic spots of red burned on his cheeks. He was
terribly excited.
Lord Henry watched him with a subtle sense of pleasure. How different
he was now from the shy, frightened boy he had met in Basil Hallward’s
studio! His nature had developed like a flower, had borne blossoms of scarlet
flame. Out of its secret hiding-place had crept his soul, and desire had come
to meet it on the way.
“And what do you propose to do?” said Lord Henry, at last.
“I want you and Basil to come with me some night and see her act. I have
not the slightest fear of the result. You are certain to acknowledge her genius.
Then we must get her out of the Jews hands. She is bound to him for three
years—at least for two years and eight months—from the present time. I shall
have to pay him something, of course. When all that is settled, I shall take a
West End theatre and bring her out properly. She will make the world as mad
as she has made me.”
“That would be impossible, my dear boy.”
“Yes, she will. She has not merely art, consummate art instinct, in her,
but she has personality also; and you have often told me that it is
personalities, not principles, that move the age.”
“Well, what night shall we go?”
“Let me see. Today is Tuesday. Let us fix tomorrow. She plays Juliet
tomorrow.”
“All right. The Bristol at eight o’clock; and I will get Basil.”
“Not eight, Harry, please. Half-past six. We must be there before the
curtain rises. You must see her in the first act, where she meets Romeo.”
“Half-past six! What an hour! It will be like having a meat-tea, or
reading an English novel. It must be seven. No gentleman dines before seven.
Shall you see Basil between this and then? Or shall I write to him?”
“Dear Basil! I have not laid eyes on him for a week. It is rather horrid of
me, as he has sent me my portrait in the most wonderful frame, specially
designed by himself, and, though I am a little jealous of the picture for being a
whole month younger than I am, I must admit that I delight in it. Perhaps you
had better write to him. I don’t want to see him alone. He says things that
annoy me. He gives me good advice.”
Lord Henry smiled. “People are very fond of giving away what they need
most themselves. It is what I call the depth of generosity.”
“Oh, Basil is the best of fellows, but he seems to me to be just a bit of a
Philistine. Since I have known you, Harry, I have discovered that.”
“Basil, my dear boy, puts everything that is charming in him into his
work. The consequence is that he has nothing left for life but his prejudices,
his principles, and his common sense. The only artists I have ever known,
who are personally delightful, are bad artists. Good artists exist simply in
what they make, and consequently are perfectly uninteresting in what they are.
A great poet, a really great poet, is the most unpoetical of all creatures. But
inferior poets are absolutely fascinating. The worse their rhymes are, the more
picturesque they look. The mere fact of having published a book of second-
rate sonnets makes a man quite irresistible. He lives the poetry that he cannot
write. The others write the poetry that they dare not realize.”
“I wonder is that really so, Harry?” said Dorian Gray, putting some
perfume on his handkerchief out of a large gold-topped bottle that stood on the
table. “It must be, if you say it. And now I am off. Imogen is waiting for me.
Don’t forget about tomorrow. Good-bye.”
As he left the room Lord Henry’s heavy eyelids drooped, and he began to
think. Certainly few people had ever interested him so much as Dorian Gray,
and yet the lad’s mad adoration of someone else caused him not the slightest
pang of annoyance or jealousy. He was pleased by it. It made him a more
interesting study. He had been always enthralled by the methods of natural
science, but the ordinary subject matter of that science had seemed to him
trivial and of no import. And so he had begun by vivisecting himself, as he
had ended by vivisecting others. Human life—that appeared to him the one
thing worth investigating. Compared to it there was nothing else of any value.
It was true that as one watched life in its curious crucible of pain and
pleasure, one could not wear over one’s face a mask of glass, nor keep the
sulphurous fumes from troubling the brain and making the imagination turbid
with monstrous fancies and misshapen dreams. There were poisons so subtle
that to know their properties one had to sicken of them. There were maladies
so strange that one had to pass through them if one sought to understand their
nature. And, yet, what a great reward one received! How wonderful the whole
world became to one! To note the curious hard logic of passion, and the
emotional coloured life of the intellect—to observe where they met, and
where they separated, at what point they were in unison, and at what point
they were at discord—there was a delight in that! What matter what the cost
was? One could never pay too high a price for any sensation.
He was conscious—and the thought brought a gleam of pleasure into his
brown agate eyes—that it was through certain words of his, musical words
said with musical utterance, that Dorian Gray’s soul had turned to this white
girl and bowed in worship before her. To a large extent the lad was his own
creation. He had made him premature. That was something. Ordinary people
waited till life disclosed to them its secrets, but to the few, to the elect, the
mysteries of life were revealed before the veil was drawn away. Sometimes
this was the effect of art, and chiefly of the art of literature, which dealt
immediately with the passions and the intellect. But now and then a complex
personality took the place and assumed the office of art, was indeed, in its
way, a real work of art, Life having its elaborate masterpieces, just as poetry
has, or sculpture, or painting.
Yes, the lad was premature. He was gathering his harvest while it was
yet spring. The pulse and passion of youth were in him, but he was becoming
self-conscious. It was delightful to watch him. With his beautiful face, and his
beautiful soul, he was a thing to wonder at. It was no matter how it all ended,
or was destined to end. He was like one of those gracious figures in a pageant
or a play, whose joys seem to be remote from one, but whose sorrows stir
one’s sense of beauty, and whose wounds are like red roses.
Soul and body, body and soul—how mysterious they were! There was
animalism in the soul, and the body had its moments of spirituality. The senses
could refine, and the intellect could degrade. Who could say where the fleshly
impulse ceased, or the psychical impulse began? How shallow were the
arbitrary definitions of ordinary psychologists! And yet how difficult to
decide between the claims of the various schools! Was the soul a shadow
seated in the house of sin? Or was the body really in the soul, as Giordano
Bruno thought? The separation of spirit from matter was a mystery, and the
union of spirit with matter was a mystery also.
He began to wonder whether we could ever make psychology so
absolute a science that each little spring of life would be revealed to us. As it
was, we always misunderstood ourselves, and rarely understood others.
Experience was of no ethical value. It was merely the name men gave to their
mistakes. Moralists had, as a rule, regarded it as a mode of warning, had
claimed for it a certain ethical efficacy in the formation of character, had
praised it as something that taught us what to follow and showed us what to
avoid. But there was no motive power in experience. It was as little of an
active cause as conscience itself. All that it really demonstrated was that our
future would be the same as our past, and that the sin we had done once, and
with loathing, we would do many times, and with joy.
It was clear to him that the experimental method was the only method by
which one could arrive at any scientific analysis of the passions; and certainly
Dorian Gray was a subject made to his hand, and seemed to promise rich and
fruitful results. His sudden mad love for Sibyl Vane was a psychological
phenomenon of no small interest. There was no doubt that curiosity had much
to do with it, curiosity and the desire for new experiences; yet it was not a
simple but rather a very complex passion. What there was in it of the purely
sensuous instinct of boyhood had been transformed by the workings of the
imagination, changed into something that seemed to the lad himself to be
remote from sense, and was for that very reason all the more dangerous. It
was the passions about whose origin we deceived ourselves that tyrannized
most strongly over us. Our weakest motives were those of whose nature we
were conscious. It often happened that when we thought we were
experimenting on others we were really experimenting on ourselves.
While Lord Henry sat dreaming on these things, a knock came to the
door, and his valet entered, and reminded him it was time to dress for dinner.
He got up and looked out into the street. The sunset had smitten into scarlet
gold the upper windows of the houses opposite. The panes glowed like plates
of heated metal. The sky above was like a faded rose. He thought of his
friends young fiery-coloured life, and wondered how it was all going to end.
When he arrived home, about half-past twelve o’clock, he saw a
telegram lying on the hall table. He opened it, and found it was from Dorian
Gray. It was to tell him that he was engaged to be married to Sibyl Vane.
 V

MOTHER, Mother, I am so happy!” whispered the girl, burying her face

in the lap of the faded, tired-looking woman who, with back turned to the
shrill intrusive light, was sitting in the one arm-chair that their dingy sitting-
room contained. “I am so happy!” she repeated, “and you must be happy too!”
Mrs. Vane winced, and put her thin bismuth-whitened hands on her
daughters head. “Happy!” she echoed, “I am only happy, Sibyl, when I see you
act. You must not think of anything but your acting. Mr. Isaacs has been very
good to us, and we owe him money.”
The girl looked up and pouted. “Money, Mother?” she cried, “what does
money matter? Love is more than money.”
“Mr. Isaacs has advanced us fifty pounds to pay off our debts, and to get
a proper outfit for James. You must not forget that, Sibyl. Fifty pounds is a
very large sum. Mr. Isaacs has been most considerate.”
“He is not a gentleman, Mother, and I hate the way he talks to me,” said
the girl, rising to her feet, and going over to the window.
“I don’t know how we could manage without him,” answered the elder
woman, querulously.
Sibyl Vane tossed her head and laughed. “We don’t want him any more,
Mother. Prince Charming rules life for us now.” Then she paused. A rose
shook in her blood, and shadowed her cheeks. Quick breath parted the petals
of her lips. They trembled. Some southern wind of passion swept over her,
and stirred the dainty folds of her dress. “I love him,” she said, simply.
“Foolish child! foolish child!” was the parrot-phrase flung in answer.
The waving of crooked, false-jewelled fingers gave grotesqueness to the
words.
 The girl laughed again. The joy of a caged bird was in her voice. Her
eyes caught the melody, and echoed it in radiance: then closed for a moment,
as though to hide their secret. When they opened, the mist of a dream had
passed across them.
Thin-lipped wisdom spoke at her from the worn chair, hinted at
prudence, quoted from that book of cowardice whose author apes the name of
common sense. She did not listen. She was free in her prison of passion. Her
prince, Prince Charming, was with her. She had called on memory to remake
him. She had sent her soul to search for him, and it had brought him back. His
kiss burned again upon her mouth. Her eyelids were warm with his breath.
Then wisdom altered its method and spoke of espial and discovery. This
young man might be rich. If so, marriage should be thought of. Against the
shell of her ear broke the waves of worldly cunning. The arrows of craft shot
by her. She saw the thin lips moving, and smiled.
Suddenly she felt the need to speak. The wordy silence troubled her.
“Mother, Mother,” she cried, “why does he love me so much? I know why I
love him. I love him because he is like what Love himself should be. But what
does he see in me? I am not worthy of him. And yet—why, I cannot tell—
though I feel so much beneath him, I don’t feel humble. I feel proud, terribly
proud. Mother, did you love my father as I love Prince Charming?”
The elder woman grew pale beneath the coarse powder that daubed her
cheeks, and her dry lips twitched with a spasm of pain. Sibyl rushed to her,
flung her arms round her neck, and kissed her. “Forgive me, Mother. I know it
pains you to talk about our father. But it only pains you because you loved him
so much. Don’t look so sad. I am as happy today as you were twenty years
ago. Ah! let me be happy for ever!”
“My child, you are far too young to think of falling in love. Besides, what
do you know of this young man? You don’t even know his name. The whole
thing is most inconvenient, and really, when James is going away to Australia,
and I have so much to think of, I must say that you should have shown more
consideration. However, as I said before, if he is rich. . . .”
“Ah! Mother, Mother, let me be happy!”
Mrs. Vane glanced at her, and with one of those false theatrical gestures
that so often become a mode of second nature to a stage-player, clasped her in
her arms. At this moment the door opened, and a young lad with rough brown
hair came into the room. He was thick-set of figure, and his hands and feet
were large, and somewhat clumsy in movement. He was not so finely bred as
his sister. One would hardly have guessed the close relationship that existed
between them. Mrs. Vane fixed her eyes on him, and intensified her smile. She
mentally elevated her son to the dignity of an audience. She felt sure that the
tableau was interesting.
“You might keep some of your kisses for me, Sibyl, I think,” said the lad,
with a good-natured grumble.
“Ah! but you don’t like being kissed, Jim,” she cried. “You are a
dreadful old bear.” And she ran across the room and hugged him.
James Vane looked into his sister’s face with tenderness. “I want you to
come out with me for a walk, Sibyl. I don’t suppose I shall ever see this
horrid London again. I am sure I don’t want to.”
“My son, don’t say such dreadful things,” murmured Mrs. Vane, taking up
a tawdry theatrical dress, with a sigh, and beginning to patch it. She felt a
little disappointed that he had not joined the group. It would have increased
the theatrical picturesqueness of the situation.
“Why not, Mother? I mean it.”
“You pain me, my son. I trust you will return from Australia in a position
of affluence. I believe there is no society of any kind in the Colonies, nothing
that I would call society; so when you have made your fortune you must come
back and assert yourself in London.”
“Society!” muttered the lad. “I don’t want to know anything about that. I
should like to make some money to take you and Sibyl off the stage. I hate it.”
“Oh, Jim!” said Sibyl, laughing, “how unkind of you! But are you really
going for a walk with me? That will be nice! I was afraid you were going to
say good-bye to some of your friends—to Tom Hardy, who gave you that
hideous pipe, or Ned Langton, who makes fun of you for smoking it. It is very
sweet of you to let me have your last afternoon. Where shall we go? Let us go
to the Park.”
“I am too shabby,” he answered, frowning. “Only swell people go to the
Park.”
“Nonsense, Jim,” she whispered, stroking the sleeve of his coat.
He hesitated for a moment. “Very well,” he said at last, “but don’t be too
long dressing.” She danced out of the door. One could hear her singing as she
ran upstairs. Her little feet pattered overhead.
He walked up and down the room two or three times. Then he turned to
the still figure in the chair. “Mother, are my things ready?” he asked.
 “Quite ready, James,” she answered, keeping her eyes on her work. For
some months past she had felt ill at ease when she was alone with this rough,
stern son of hers. Her shallow secret nature was troubled when their eyes met.
She used to wonder if he suspected anything. The silence, for he made no
other observation, became intolerable to her. She began to complain. Women
defend themselves by attacking, just as they attack by sudden and strange
surrenders. “I hope you will be contented, James, with your sea-faring life,”
she said. “You must remember that it is your own choice. You might have
entered a solicitors office. Solicitors are a very respectable class, and in the
country often dine with the best families.”
“I hate offices, and I hate clerks,” he replied. “But you are quite right. I
have chosen my own life. All I say is, watch over Sibyl. Don’t let her come to
any harm. Mother, you must watch over her.”
“James, you really talk very strangely. Of course I watch over Sibyl.”
“I hear a gentleman comes every night to the theatre, and goes behind to
talk to her. Is that right? What about that?”
“You are speaking about things you don’t understand, James. In the
profession we are accustomed to receive a great deal of most gratifying
attention. I myself used to receive many bouquets at one time. That was when
acting was really understood. As for Sibyl, I do not know at present whether
her attachment is serious or not. But there is no doubt that the young man in
question is a perfect gentleman. He is always most polite to me. Besides, he
has the appearance of being rich, and the flowers he sends are lovely.”
“You don’t know his name, though,” said the lad, harshly.
“No,” answered his mother, with a placid expression in her face. “He
has not yet revealed his real name. I think it is quite romantic of him. He is
probably a member of the aristocracy.”
James Vane bit his lip. “Watch over Sibyl, Mother,” he cried, “watch
over her.”
“My son, you distress me very much. Sibyl is always under my special
care. Of course, if this gentleman is wealthy, there is no reason why she
should not contract an alliance with him. I trust he is one of the aristocracy.
He has all the appearance of it, I must say. It might be a most brilliant
marriage for Sibyl. They would make a charming couple. His good looks are
really quite remarkable; everybody notices them.”
The lad muttered something to himself, and drummed on the windowpane
with his coarse fingers. He had just turned round to say something, when the
door opened, and Sibyl ran in.
“How serious you both are!” she cried. “What is the matter?”
“Nothing,” he answered. “I suppose one must be serious sometimes.
Good-bye, Mother; I will have my dinner at five o’clock. Everything is
packed, except my shirts, so you need not trouble.”
“Good-bye, my son,” she answered, with a bow of strained stateliness.
She was extremely annoyed at the tone he had adopted with her, and
there was something in his look that had made her feel afraid.
“Kiss me, Mother,” said the girl. Her flower-like lips touched the
withered cheek, and warmed its frost.
“My child! my child!” cried Mrs. Vane, looking up to the ceiling in
search of an imaginary gallery.
“Come, Sibyl,” said her brother, impatiently. He hated his mother’s
affectations.
They went out into the flickering wind-blown sunlight, and strolled down
the dreary Euston Road. The passers-by glanced in wonder at the sullen,
heavy youth, who, in coarse, ill-fitting clothes, was in the company of such a
graceful, refined-looking girl. He was like a common gardener walking with a
rose.
Jim frowned from time to time when he caught the inquisitive glance of
some stranger. He had that dislike of being stared at which comes on geniuses
late in life, and never leaves the commonplace. Sibyl, however, was quite
unconscious of the effect she was producing. Her love was trembling in
laughter on her lips. She was thinking of Prince Charming, and, that she might
think of him all the more, she did not talk of him, but prattled on about the ship
in which Jim was going to sail, about the gold he was certain to find, about the
wonderful heiress whose life he was to save from the wicked, red-shirted
bushrangers. For he was not to remain a sailor, or a super-cargo, or whatever
he was going to be. Oh, no! A sailors existence was dreadful. Fancy being
cooped up in a horrid ship, with the hoarse, hump-backed waves trying to get
in, and a black wind blowing the masts down, and tearing the sails into long
screaming ribands! He was to leave the vessel at Melbourne, bid a polite
good-bye to the captain, and go off at once to the goldfields. Before a week
was over he was to come across a large nugget of pure gold, the largest nugget
that had ever been discovered, and bring it down to the coast in a wagon
guarded by six mounted policemen. The bushrangers were to attack them three
times, and be defeated with immense slaughter. Or, no. He was not to go to the
goldfields at all. They were horrid places, where men got intoxicated, and
shot each other in barrooms, and used bad language. He was to be a nice
sheep-farmer, and one evening, as he was riding home, he was to see the
beautiful heiress being carried off by a robber on a black horse, and give
chase, and rescue her. Of course she would fall in love with him, and he with
her, and they would get married, and come home, and live in an immense
house in London. Yes, there were delightful things in store for him. But he
must be very good, and not lose his temper, or spend his money foolishly. She
was only a year older than he was, but she knew so much more of life. He
must be sure, also, to write to her by every mail, and to say his prayers each
night before he went to sleep. God was very good, and would watch over him.
She would pray for him, too, and in a few years he would come back quite
rich and happy.
The lad listened sulkily to her, and made no answer. He was heart-sick at
leaving home.
Yet it was not this alone that made him gloomy and morose.
Inexperienced though he was, he had still a strong sense of the danger of
Sibyls position. This young dandy who was making love to her could mean
her no good. He was a gentleman, and he hated him for that, hated him through
some curious race instinct for which he could not account, and which for that
reason was all the more dominant within him. He was conscious also of the
shallowness and vanity of his mothers nature, and in that saw infinite peril for
Sibyl and Sibyls happiness. Children begin by loving their parents; as they
grow older they judge them; sometimes they forgive them.
His mother! He had something on his mind to ask of her, something that
he had brooded on for many months of silence. A chance phrase that he had
heard at the theatre, a whispered sneer that had reached his ears one night as
he waited at the stage door, had set loose a train of horrible thoughts. He
remembered it as if it had been the lash of a hunting crop across his face. His
brows knit together into a wedge-like furrow, and with a twitch of pain he bit
his under-lip.
“You are not listening to a word I am saying, Jim,” cried Sibyl, “and I am
making the most delightful plans for your future. Do say something.”
“What do you want me to say?”
“Oh! that you will be a good boy, and not forget us,” she answered,
smiling at him.
 He shrugged his shoulders. “You are more likely to forget me, than I am
to forget you, Sibyl.”
She flushed. “What do you mean, Jim?” she asked.
“You have a new friend, I hear. Who is he? Why have you not told me
about him? He means you no good.”
“Stop, Jim!” she exclaimed. “You must not say anything against him. I
love him.”
“Why, you don’t even know his name,” answered the lad. “Who is he? I
have a right to know.”
“He is called Prince Charming. Don’t you like the name? Oh! you silly
boy! you should never forget it. If you only saw him, you would think him the
most wonderful person in the world. Some day you will meet him: when you
come back from Australia. You will like him so much. Everybody likes him,
and I . . . love him. I wish you could come to the theatre tonight. He is going to
be there, and I am to play Juliet. Oh! how I shall play it! Fancy, Jim, to be in
love and play Juliet! To have him sitting there! To play for his delight! I am
afraid I may frighten the company, frighten or enthrall them. To be in love is to
surpass one’s self. Poor dreadful Mr. Isaacs will be shouting ‘genius’ to his
loafers at the bar. He has preached me as a dogma; tonight he will announce
me as a revelation. I feel it. And it is all his, his only, Prince Charming, my
wonderful lover, my god of graces. But I am poor beside him. Poor? What
does that matter? When poverty creeps in at the door, love flies in through the
window. Our proverbs want rewriting. They were made in winter, and it is
summer now; springtime for me, I think, a very dance of blossoms in blue
skies.”
“He is a gentleman,” said the lad, sullenly.
“A prince!” she cried, musically. “What more do you want?”
“He wants to enslave you.”
“I shudder at the thought of being free.”
“I want you to beware of him.”
“To see him is to worship him, to know him is to trust him.”
“Sibyl, you are mad about him.”
She laughed, and took his arm. “You dear old Jim, you talk as if you
were a hundred. Some day you will be in love yourself Then you will know
what it is. Don’t look so sulky. Surely you should be glad to think that, though
you are going away, you leave me happier than I have ever been before. Life
has been hard for us both, terribly hard and difficult. But it will be different
now. You are going to a new world, and I have found one. Here are two
chairs; let us sit down and see the smart people go by.”
They took their seats amidst a crowd of watchers. The tulip beds across
the road flamed like throbbing rings of fire. A white dust, tremulous cloud of
orris-root it seemed, hung in the panting air. The brightly coloured parasols
danced and dipped like monstrous butterflies.
She made her brother talk of himself, his hopes, his prospects. He spoke
slowly and with effort. They passed words to each other as players at a game
pass counters. Sibyl felt oppressed. She could not communicate her joy. A
faint smile curving that sullen mouth was all the echo she could win. After
some time she became silent. Suddenly she caught a glimpse of golden hair
and laughing lips, and in an open carriage with two ladies Dorian Gray drove
past.
She started to her feet. “There he is!” she cried.
“Who?” said Jim Vane.
“Prince Charming,” she answered, looking after the victoria.
He jumped up, and seized her roughly by the arm. “Show him to me.
Which is he? Point him out. I must see him!” he exclaimed; but at that moment
the Duke of Berwick’s four-in-hand came between, and when it had left the
space clear, the carriage had swept out of the Park.
“He is gone,” murmured Sibyl, sadly. “I wish you had seen him.”
“I wish I had, for as sure as there is a God in heaven, if he ever does you
any wrong, I shall kill him.”
She looked at him in horror. He repeated his words. They cut the air like
a dagger. The people round began to gape. A lady standing close to her
tittered.
“Come away, Jim; come away,” she whispered. He followed her
doggedly, as she passed through the crowd. He felt glad at what he had said.
When they reached the Achilles Statue she turned round. There was pity
in her eyes that became laughter on her lips. She shook her head at him. “You
are foolish, Jim, utterly foolish; a bad-tempered boy, that is all. How can you
say such horrible things? You don’t know what you are talking about. You are
simply jealous and unkind. Ah! I wish you would fall in love. Love makes
people good, and what you said was wicked.”
“I am sixteen,” he answered, “and I know what I am about. Mother is no
help to you. She doesn’t understand how to look after you. I wish now that I
was not going to Australia at all. I have a great mind to chuck the whole thing
up. I would, if my articles hadn’t been signed.”
“Oh, don’t be so serious, Jim. You are like one of the heroes of those
silly melodramas mother used to be so fond of acting in. I am not going to
quarrel with you. I have seen him, and oh! to see him is perfect happiness. We
won’t quarrel. I know you would never harm anyone I love, would you?”
“Not as long as you love him, I suppose,” was the sullen answer.
“I shall love him for ever!” she cried.
“And he?”
“For ever, too!”
“He had better.”
She shrank from him. Then she laughed and put her hand on his arm. He
was merely a boy.
At the Marble Arch they hailed an omnibus, which left them close to
their shabby home in the Euston Road. It was after five o’clock and Sibyl had
to lie down for a couple of hours before acting. Jim insisted that she should do
so. He said that he would sooner part with her when their mother was not
present. She would be sure to make a scene, and he detested scenes of every
kind.
In Sibyl’s own room they parted. There was jealousy in the lad’s heart,
and a fierce, murderous hatred of the stranger who, as it seemed to him, had
come between them. Yet, when her arms were flung round his neck, and her
fingers strayed through his hair, he softened, and kissed her with real
affection. There were tears in his eyes as he went downstairs.
His mother was waiting for him below. She grumbled at his
unpunctuality, as he entered. He made no answer, but sat down to his meagre
meal. The flies buzzed round the table, and crawled over the stained cloth.
Through the rumble of omnibuses, and the clatter of street-cabs, he could hear
the droning voice devouring each minute that was left to him.
After some time, he thrust away his plate, and put his head in his hands.
He felt that he had a right to know. It should have been told to him before, if it
was as he suspected. Leaden with fear, his mother watched him. Words
dropped mechanically from her lips. A tattered lace handkerchief twitched in
her fingers. When the clock struck six, he got up, and went to the door. Then
he turned back, and looked at her. Their eyes met. In hers he saw a wild
appeal for mercy. It enraged him.
 “Mother, I have something to ask you,” he said. Her eyes wandered
vaguely about the room. She made no answer. “Tell me the truth. I have a right
to know. Were you married to my father?”
She heaved a deep sigh. It was a sigh of relief. The terrible moment, the
moment that night and day, for weeks and months, she had dreaded, had come
at last, and yet she felt no terror. Indeed in some measure it was a
disappointment to her. The vulgar directness of the question called for a direct
answer. The situation had not been gradually led up to. It was crude. It
reminded her of a bad rehearsal.
“No,” she answered, wondering at the harsh simplicity of life.
“My father was a scoundrel then!” cried the lad, clenching his fists.
She shook her head. “I knew he was not free. We loved each other very
much. If he had lived, he would have made provision for us. Don’t speak
against him, my son. He was your father, and a gentleman. Indeed he was
highly connected.”
An oath broke from his lips. “I don’t care for myself,” he exclaimed, “but
don’t let Sibyl. . . . It is a gentleman, isn’t it, who is in love with her, or says
he is? Highly connected, too, I suppose.”
For a moment a hideous sense of humiliation came over the woman. Her
head drooped. She wiped her eyes with shaking hands. “Sibyl has a mother,”
she murmured; “I had none.”
The lad was touched. He went towards her, and stooping down he kissed
her. “I am sorry if I have pained you by asking about my father,” he said, “but I
could not help it. I must go now. Good-bye. Don’t forget that you will have
only one child now to look after, and believe me that if this man wrongs my
sister, I will find out who he is, track him down, and kill him like a dog. I
swear it.”
The exaggerated folly of the threat, the passionate gesture that
accompanied it, the mad melodramatic words, made life seem more vivid to
her. She was familiar with the atmosphere. She breathed more freely, and for
the first time for many months she really admired her son. She would have
liked to have continued the scene on the same emotional scale, but he cut her
short. Trunks had to be carried down, and mufflers looked for. The lodging-
house drudge bustled in and out. There was the bargaining with the cabman.
The moment was lost in vulgar details. It was with a renewed feeling of
disappointment that she waved the tattered lace handkerchief from the
window, as her son drove away. She was conscious that a great opportunity
had been wasted. She consoled herself by telling Sibyl how desolate she felt
her life would be, now that she had only one child to look after. She
remembered the phrase. It had pleased her. Of the threat she said nothing. It
was vividly and dramatically expressed. She felt that they would all laugh at
it some day.
 VI

I SUPPOSE you have heard the news, Basil?” said Lord Henry that
evening, as Hallward was shown into a little private room at the Bristol
where dinner had been laid for three.
“No, Harry,” answered the artist, giving his hat and coat to the bowing
waiter. “What is it? Nothing about politics, I hope? They don’t interest me.
There is hardly a single person in the House of Commons worth painting;
though many of them would be the better for a little whitewashing.”
“Dorian Gray is engaged to be married,” said Lord Henry, watching him
as he spoke.
Hallward started, and then frowned. “Dorian engaged to be married!” he
cried. “Impossible!”
“It is perfectly true.”
“To whom?”
“To some little actress or other.”
“I can’t believe it. Dorian is far too sensible.”
“Dorian is far too wise not to do foolish things now and then, my dear
Basil.”
“Marriage is hardly a thing that one can do now and then, Harry.”
“Except in America,” rejoined Lord Henry, languidly. “But I didn’t say
he was married. I said he was engaged to be married. There is a great
difference. I have a distinct remembrance of being married, but I have no
recollection at all of being engaged. I am inclined to think that I never was
engaged.”
“But think of Dorian’s birth, and position, and wealth. It would be absurd
for him to marry so much beneath him.”
 “If you want to make him marry this girl tell him that, Basil. He is sure to
do it, then. Whenever a man does a thoroughly stupid thing, it is always from
the noblest motives.”
“I hope the girl is good, Harry. I don’t want to see Dorian tied to some
vile creature, who might degrade his nature and ruin his intellect.”
“Oh, she is better than good—she is beautiful,” murmured Lord Henry,
sipping a glass of vermouth and orange-bitters. “Dorian says she is beautiful;
and he is not often wrong about things of that kind. Your portrait of him has
quickened his appreciation of the personal appearance of other people. It has
had that excellent effect, amongst others. We are to see her tonight, if that boy
doesn’t forget his appointment.”
“Are you serious?”
“Quite serious, Basil. I should be miserable if I thought I should ever be
more serious than I am at the present moment.”
“But do you approve of it, Harry?” asked the painter, walking up and
down the room, and biting his Up. “You can’t approve of it, possibly. It is
some silly infatuation.”
“I never approve, or disapprove, of anything now. It is an absurd attitude
to take towards life. We are not sent into the world to air our moral
prejudices. I never take any notice of what common people say, and I never
interfere with what charming people do. If a personality fascinates me,
whatever mode of expression that personality selects is absolutely delightful
to me. Dorian Gray falls in love with a beautiful girl who acts Juliet, and
proposes to marry her. Why not? If he wedded Messalina he would be none
the less interesting. You know I am not a champion of marriage. The real
drawback to marriage is that it makes one unselfish. And unselfish people are
colourless. They lack individuality. Still, there are certain temperaments that
marriage makes more complex. They retain their egotism, and add to it many
other egos. They are forced to have more than one life. They become more
highly organized, and to be highly organized is, I should fancy, the object of
man’s existence. Besides, every experience is of value, and, whatever one
may say against marriage, it is certainly an experience. I hope that Dorian
Gray will make this girl his wife, passionately adore her for six months, and
then suddenly become fascinated by someone else. He would be a wonderful
study.”
“You don’t mean a single word of all that, Harry; you know you don’t. If
Dorian Gray’s life were spoiled, no one would be sorrier than yourself. You
are much better than you pretend to be.”
Lord Henry laughed. “The reason we all like to think so well of others is
that we are all afraid for ourselves. The basis of optimism is sheer terror. We
think that we are generous because we credit our neighbour with the
possession of those virtues that are likely to be a benefit to us. We praise the
banker that we may overdraw our account, and find good qualities in the
highwayman in the hope that he may spare our pockets. I mean everything that
I have said. I have the greatest contempt for optimism. As for a spoiled life,
no life is spoiled but one whose growth is arrested. If you want to mar a
nature, you have merely to reform it. As for marriage, of course that would be
silly, but there are other and more interesting bonds between men and women.
I will certainly encourage them. They have the charm of being fashionable.
But here is Dorian himself. He will tell you more than I can.”
“My dear Harry, my dear Basil, you must both congratulate me!” said the
lad, throwing off his evening cape with its satin-lined wings, and shaking each
of his friends by the hand in turn. “I have never been so happy. Of course it is
sudden: all really delightful things are. And yet it seems to me to be the one
thing I have been looking for all my life.” He was flushed with excitement and
pleasure, and looked extraordinarily handsome.
“I hope you will always be very happy, Dorian,” said Hallward, “but I
don’t quite forgive you for not having let me know of your engagement. You
let Harry know.”
“And I don’t forgive you for being late for dinner,” broke in Lord Henry,
putting his hand on the lad’s shoulder, and smiling as he spoke. “Come, let us
sit down and try what the new chef here is like, and then you will tell us how
it all came about.”
“There is really not much to tell,” cried Dorian, as they took their seats
at the small round table. “What happened was simply this. After I left you
yesterday evening, Harry, I dressed, had some dinner at that little Italian
restaurant in Rupert Street you introduced me to, and went down at eight
O’clock to the theatre. Sibyl was playing Rosalind. Of course the scenery was
dreadful, and the Orlando absurd. But Sibyl! You should have seen her! When
she came on in her boy’s clothes she was perfectly wonderful. She wore a
moss-coloured velvet jerkin with cinnamon sleeves, slim brown cross-
gartered hose, a dainty little green cap with a hawk’s feather caught in a
jewel, and a hooded cloak lined with dull red. She had never seemed to me
more exquisite. She had all the delicate grace of that Tanagra figurine that you
have in your studio, Basil. Her hair clustered round her face like dark leaves
round a pale rose. As for her acting—well, you shall see her tonight. She is
simply a born artist. I sat in the dingy box absolutely enthralled. I forgot that I
was in London and in the nineteenth century. I was away with my love in a
forest that no man had ever seen. After the performance was over I went
behind, and spoke to her. As we were sitting together, suddenly there came
into her eyes a look that I had never seen there before. My lips moved
towards hers. We kissed each other. I can’t describe to you what I felt at that
moment. It seemed to me that all my life had been narrowed to one perfect
point of rose-coloured joy. She trembled all over, and shook like a white
narcissus. Then she flung herself on her knees and kissed my hands. I feel that
I should not tell you all this, but I can’t help it. Of course our engagement is a
dead secret. She has not even told her own mother. I don’t know what my
guardian will say. Lord Radley is sure to be furious. I don’t care. I shall be of
age in less than a year, and then I can do what I like. I have been right, Basil,
haven’t I, to take my love out of poetry, and to find my wife in Shakespeare’s
plays? Lips that Shakespeare taught to speak have whispered their secret in
my ear. I have had the arms of Rosalind around me, and kissed Juliet on the
mouth.”
“Yes, Dorian, I suppose you were right,” said Hallward, slowly.
“Have you seen her today?” asked Lord Henry.
Dorian Gray shook his head. “I left her in the forest of Arden, I shall find
her in an orchard in Verona.”
Lord Henry sipped his champagne in a meditative manner. “At what
particular point did you mention the word marriage, Dorian? And what did
she say in answer? Perhaps you forgot all about it.”
“My dear Harry, I did not treat it as a business transaction, and I did not
make any formal proposal. I told her that I loved her, and she said she was not
worthy to be my wife. Not worthy! Why, the whole world is nothing to me
compared with her.”
“Women are wonderfully practical,” murmured Lord Henry—“much
more practical than we are. In situations of that kind we often forget to say
anything about marriage, and they always remind us.”
Hallward laid his hand upon his arm. “Don’t, Harry. You have annoyed
Dorian. He is not like other men. He would never bring misery upon anyone.
His nature is too fine for that.”
 Lord Henry looked across the table. “Dorian is never annoyed with me,”
he answered. “I asked the question for the best reason possible, for the only
reason, indeed, that excuses one for asking any question—simply curiosity. I
have a theory that it is always the women who propose to us, and not we who
propose to the women. Except, of course, in middle-class life. But then the
middle classes are not modern.”
Dorian Gray laughed, and tossed his head. “You are quite incorrigible,
Harry; but I don’t mind. It is impossible to be angry with you. When you see
Sibyl Vane you will feel that the man who could wrong her would be a beast,
a beast without a heart. I cannot understand how anyone can wish to shame the
thing he loves. I love Sibyl Vane. I want to place her on a pedestal of gold,
and to see the world worship the woman who is mine. What is marriage? An
irrevocable vow. You mock at it for that. Ah! don’t mock. It is an irrevocable
vow that I want to take. Her trust makes me faithful, her belief makes me
good. When I am with her, I regret all that you have taught me. I become
different from what you have known me to be. I am changed, and the mere
touch of Sibyl Vane’s hand makes me forget you and all your wrong,
fascinating, poisonous, delightful theories.”
“And those are . . . ?” asked Lord Henry, helping himself to some salad.
“Oh, your theories about life, your theories about love, your theories
about pleasure. All your theories, in fact, Harry.”
“Pleasure is the only thing worth having a theory about,” he answered, in
his slow, melodious voice. “But I am afraid I cannot claim my theory as my
own. It belongs to Nature, not to me. Pleasure is Nature’s test, her sign of
approval. When we are happy we are always good, but when we are good we
are not always happy.”
“Ah! but what do you mean by good?” cried Basil Hallward.
“Yes,” echoed Dorian, leaning back in his chair, and looking at Lord
Henry over the heavy clusters of purple-lipped irises that stood in the centre
of the table, “what do you mean by good, Harry?”
“To be good is to be in harmony with one’s self,” he replied, touching the
thin stem of his glass with his pale, finepointed fingers. “Discord is to be
forced to be in harmony with others. Ones own life—that is the important
thing. As for the lives of one’s neighbours, if one wishes to be a prig or a
Puritan, one can flaunt ones moral views about them, but they are not one’s
concern. Besides, individualism has really the higher aim. Modern morality
consists in accepting the standard of one’s age. I consider that for any man of
culture to accept the standard of his age is a form of the grossest immorality.”
“But, surely, if one lives merely for one’s self, Harry, one pays a terrible
price for doing so,” suggested the painter.
“Yes, we are overcharged for everything nowadays. I should fancy that
the real tragedy of the poor is that they can afford nothing but self-denial.
Beautiful sins, like beautiful things, are the privilege of the rich.”
“One has to pay in other ways but money.”
“What sort of ways, Basil?”
“Oh! I should fancy in remorse, in suffering, in . . . well, in the
consciousness of degradation.”
Lord Henry shrugged his shoulders. “My dear fellow, mediaeval art is
charming, but mediaeval emotions are out of date. One can use them in fiction,
of course. But then the only things that one can use in fiction are the things that
one has ceased to use in fact. Believe me, no civilized man ever regrets a
pleasure, and no uncivilized man ever knows what a pleasure is.”
“I know what pleasure is,” cried Dorian Gray. “It is to adore someone.”
“That is certainly better than being adored,” he answered, toying with
some fruits. “Being adored is a nuisance. Women treat us just as humanity
treats its gods. They worship us, and are always bothering us to do something
for them.”
“I should have said that whatever they ask for they had first given to us,”
murmured the lad, gravely. “They create love in our natures. They have a right
to demand it back.”
“That is quite true, Dorian,” cried Hallward.
“Nothing is ever quite true,” said Lord Henry.
“This is,” interrupted Dorian. “You must admit, Harry, that women give
to men the very gold of their lives.”
“Possibly,” he sighed, “but they invariably want it back in such very
small change. That is the worry. Women, as some witty Frenchman once put it,
inspire us with the desire to do masterpieces, and always prevent us from
carrying them out.”
“Harry, you are dreadful! I don’t know why I like you so much.”
“You will always like me, Dorian,” he replied. “Will you have some
coffee, you fellows?—Waiter, bring coffee, and fine-champagne, and some
cigarettes. No; don’t mind the cigarettes; I have some. Basil, I can’t allow you
to smoke cigars. You must have a cigarette. A cigarette is the perfect type of a
perfect pleasure. It is exquisite, and it leaves one unsatisfied. What more can
one want? Yes, Dorian, you will always be fond of me. I represent to you all
the sins you have never had the courage to commit.”
“What nonsense you talk, Harry!” cried the lad, taking a light from a fire-
breathing silver dragon that the waiter had placed on the table. “Let us go
down to the theatre. When Sibyl comes on the stage you will have a new ideal
of life. She will represent something to you that you have never known.”
“I have known everything,” said Lord Henry, with a tired look in his
eyes, “but 1 am always ready for a new emotion. I am afraid, however, that,
for me at any rate, there is no such thing. Still, your wonderful girl may thrill
me. I love acting. It is so much more real than life. Let us go. Dorian, you will
come with me. I am so sorry, Basil, but there is only room for two in the
brougham. You must follow us in a hansom.”
They got up and put on their coats, sipping their coffee standing. The
painter was silent and preoccupied. There was a gloom over him. He could
not bear this marriage, and yet it seemed to him to be better than many other
things that might have happened. After a few minutes, they all passed
downstairs. He drove off by himself, as had been arranged, and watched the
flashing lights of the little brougham in front of him. A strange sense of loss
came over him. He felt that Dorian Gray would never again be to him all that
he had been in the past. Life had come between them. . . . His eyes darkened,
and the crowded, flaring streets became blurred to his eyes. When the cab
drew up at the theatre, it seemed to him that he had grown years older.
 VII

FOR SOME reason or other, the house was crowded that night, and the fat
Jew manager who met them at the door was beaming from ear to ear with an
oily, tremulous smile. He escorted them to their box with a sort of pompous
humility, waving his fat jewelled hands, and talking at the top of his voice.
Dorian Gray loathed him more than ever. He felt as if he had come to look for
Miranda and had been met by Caliban. Lord Henry, upon the other hand,
rather liked him. At least he declared he did, and insisted on shaking him by
the hand, and assuring him that he was proud to meet a man who had
discovered a real genius and gone bankrupt over a poet. Hallward amused
himself with watching the faces in the pit. The heat was terribly oppressive,
and the huge sunlight flamed like a monstrous dahlia with petals of yellow
fire. The youths in the gallery had taken off their coats and waistcoats and
hung them over the side. They talked to each other across the theatre, and
shared their oranges with the tawdry girls who sat beside them. Some women
were laughing in the pit. Their voices were horribly shrill and discordant. The
sound of the popping of corks came from the bar.
“What a place to find one’s divinity in!” said Lord Henry.
“Yes!” answered Dorian Gray. “It was here I found her, and she is divine
beyond all living things. When she acts you will forget everything. These
common, rough people, with their coarse faces and brutal gestures, become
quite different when she is on the stage. They sit silently and watch her. They
weep and laugh as she wills them to do. She makes them as responsive as a
violin. She spiritualizes them, and one feels that they are of the same flesh and
blood as oneself.”
 “The same flesh and blood as oneself! Oh, I hope not!” exclaimed Lord
Henry, who was scanning the occupants of the gallery through his opera-glass.
“Don’t pay any attention to him, Dorian,” said the painter. “I understand
what you mean, and I believe in this girl. Anyone you love must be
marvellous, and any girl that has the effect you describe must be fine and
noble. To spiritualize one’s age—that is something worth doing. If this girl
can give a soul to those who have lived without one, if she can create the
sense of beauty in people whose lives have been sordid and ugly, if she can
strip them of their selfishness and lend them tears for sorrows that are not
their own, she is worthy of all your adoration, worthy of the adoration of the
world. This marriage is quite right. I did not think so at first, but I admit it
now. The gods made Sibyl Vane for you. Without her you would have been
incomplete.”
“Thanks, Basil,” answered Dorian Gray, pressing his hand. “I knew that
you would understand me. Harry is so cynical, he terrifies me. But here is the
orchestra. It is quite dreadful, but it only lasts for about five minutes. Then the
curtain rises, and you will see the girl to whom I am going to give all my life,
to whom I have given everything that is good in me.”
A quarter of an hour afterwards, amidst an extraordinary turmoil of
applause, Sibyl Vane stepped on to the stage. Yes, she was certainly lovely to
look at—one of the loveliest creatures, Lord Henry thought, that he had ever
seen. There was something of the fawn in her shy grace and startled eyes. A
faint blush, like the shadow of a rose in a mirror of silver, came to her cheeks
as she glanced at the crowded, enthusiastic house. She stepped back a few
paces, and her lips seemed to tremble. Basil Hallward leaped to his feet and
began to applaud. Motionless, and as one in a dream, sat Dorian Gray, gazing
at her. Lord Henry peered through his glasses, murmuring, “Charming!
charming!”
The scene was the hall of Capulet’s house, and Romeo in his pilgrim’s
dress had entered with Mercutio and his other friends. The band, such as it
was, struck up a few bars of music, and the dance began. Through the crowd
of ungainly, shabbily dressed actors, Sibyl Vane moved like a creature from a
finer world. Her body swayed, while she danced, as a plant sways in the
water. The curves of her throat were the curves of a white lily. Her hands
seemed to be made of cool ivory.
Yet she was curiously listless. She showed no sign of joy when her eyes
rested on Romeo. The few words she had to speak—
 “Good pilgrim, you do wrong your hand too much,
Which mannerly devotion shows in this;
For saints have hands that pilgrims’ hands do touch,
And palm to palm is holy palmers’ kiss—”
with the brief dialogue that follows, were spoken in a thoroughly
artificial manner. The voice was exquisite, but from the point of view of tone
it was absolutely false. It was wrong in colour. It took away all the life from
the verse. It made the passion unreal.
Dorian Gray grew pale as he watched her. He was puzzled and anxious.
Neither of his friends dared to say anything to him. She seemed to them to be
absolutely incompetent. They were horribly disappointed.
Yet they felt that the true test of any Juliet is the balcony scene of the
second act. They waited for that. If she failed there, there was nothing in her.
She looked charming as she came out in the moonlight. That could not be
denied. But the staginess of her acting was unbearable, and grew worse as she
went on. Her gestures became absurdly artificial. She overemphasized
everything that she had to say. The beautiful passage—
“Thou knowest the mask of night is on my face,
Else would a maiden blush bepaint my cheek
For that which thou hast heard me speak tonight—”
was declaimed with the painful precision of a schoolgirl who has been
taught to recite by some second-rate professor of elocution. When she leaned
over the balcony and came to those wonderful lines—
“Although I joy in thee,
I have no joy of this contract tonight;
It is too rash, too unadvised, too sudden;
Too like the lightning, which doth cease to be
Ere one can say, ‘It lightens.’ Sweet, good night!
This bud of love by summers ripening breath
May prove a beauteous flower when next we meet—”
she spoke the words as though they conveyed no meaning to her. It was
not nervousness. Indeed, so far from being nervous, she was absolutely self-
contained. It was simply bad art. She was a complete failure.
Even the common, uneducated audience of the pit and gallery lost their
interest in the play. They got restless, and began to talk loudly and to whistle.
The Jew manager, who was standing at the back of the dress-circle, stamped
and swore with rage. The only person unmoved was the girl herself.
 When the second act was over there came a storm of hisses, and Lord
Henry got up from his chair and put on his coat. “She is quite beautiful,
Dorian,” he said, “but she can’t act. Let us go.”
“I am going to see the play through,” answered the lad, in a hard, bitter
voice. “I am awfully sorry that I have made you waste an evening, Harry. I
apologize to you both.”
“My dear Dorian, I should think Miss Vane was ill,” interrupted
Hallward. “We will come some other night.”
“I wish she were ill,” he rejoined. “But she seems to me to be simply
callous and cold. She has entirely altered. Last night she was a great artist.
This evening she is merely a commonplace, mediocre actress.”
“Don’t talk like that about anyone you love, Dorian. Love is a more
wonderful thing than art.”
’They are both simply forms of imitation,” remarked Lord Henry. “But
do let us go. Dorian, you must not stay here any longer. It is not good for one’s
morals to see bad acting. Besides, I don’t suppose you will want your wife to
act. So what does it matter if she plays Juliet like a wooden doll? She is very
lovely, and if she knows as little about life as she does about acting, she will
be a delightful experience. There are only two kinds of people who are really
fascinating—people who know absolutely everything, and people who know
absolutely nothing. Good heavens, my dear boy, don’t look so tragic! The
secret of remaining young is never to have an emotion that is unbecoming.
Come to the club with Basil and myself. We will smoke cigarettes and drink
to the beauty of Sibyl Vane. She is beautiful. What more can you want?”
“Go away, Harry,” cried the lad. “I want to be alone. Basil, you must go.
Ah! can’t you see that my heart is breaking?” The hot tears came to his eyes.
His lips trembled, and rushing to the back of the box, he leaned up against the
wall, hiding his face in his hands.
“Let us go, Basil,” said Lord Henry, with a strange tenderness in his
voice; and the two young men passed out together.
A few moments afterwards the footlights flared up, and the curtain rose
on the third act. Dorian Gray went back to his seat. He looked pale, and
proud, and indifferent. The play dragged on, and seemed interminable. Half of
the audience went out, tramping in heavy boots, and laughing. The whole thing
was a fiasco. The last act was played to almost empty benches. The curtain
went down on a titter, and some groans.
 As soon as it was over, Dorian Gray rushed behind the scenes into the
green-room. The girl was standing there alone, with a look of triumph on her
face. Her eyes were lit with an exquisite fire. There was a radiance about her.
Her parted lips were smiling over some secret of their own.
When he entered, she looked at him, and an expression of infinite joy
came over her. “How badly I acted tonight, Dorian!” she cried.
“Horribly!” he answered, gazing at her in amazement—“horribly! It was
dreadful. Are you ill? You have no idea what it was. You have no idea what I
suffered.”
The girl smiled. “Dorian,” she answered, lingering over his name with
long-drawn music in her voice, as though it were sweeter than honey to the
red petals of her mouth—“Dorian, you should have understood. But you
understand now, don’t you?”
“Understand what?” he asked, angrily.
“Why I was so bad tonight. Why I shall always be bad. Why I shall never
act well again.”
He shrugged his shoulders. “You are ill, I suppose. When you are ill you
shouldn’t act. You make yourself ridiculous. My friends were bored. I was
bored.”
She seemed not to listen to him. She was transfigured with joy. An
ecstasy of happiness dominated her.
“Dorian, Dorian,” she cried, “before I knew you, acting was the one
reality of my life. It was only in the theatre that I lived. I thought that it was all
true. I was Rosalind one night, and Portia the other. The joy of Beatrice was
my joy, and the sorrows of Cordelia were mine also. I believed in everything.
The common people who acted with me seemed to me to be god-like. The
painted scenes were my world. I knew nothing but shadows, and I thought
them real. You came—oh, my beautiful love!—and you freed my soul from
prison. You taught me what reality really is. Tonight, for the first time in my
life, I saw through the hollowness, the sham, the silliness of the empty pageant
in which I had always played. Tonight, for the first time, I became conscious
that the Romeo was hideous, and old, and painted, that the moonlight in the
orchard was false, that the scenery was vulgar, and that the words I had to
speak were unreal, were not my words, were not what I wanted to say. You
had brought me something higher, something of which all art is but a
reflection. You had made me understand what love really is. My love! my
love! Prince Charming! prince of life! I have grown sick of shadows. You are
more to me than all art can ever be. What have I to do with the puppets of a
play? When I came on tonight, I could not understand how it was that
everything had gone from me. I thought that I was going to be wonderful. I
found that I could do nothing. Suddenly it dawned on my soul what it all
meant. The knowledge was exquisite to me. I heard them hissing, and I smiled.
What could they know of love such as ours? Take me away, Dorian—take me
away with you, where we can be quite alone. I hate the stage. I might mimic a
passion that I do not feel, but I cannot mimic one that burns me like fire. Oh,
Dorian, Dorian, you understand now what it signifies? Even if I could do it, it
would be profanation for me to play at being in love. You have made me see
that.”
He flung himself down on the sofa, and turned away his face. “You have
killed my love,” he muttered.
She looked at him in wonder, and laughed. He made no answer. She
came across to him, and with her little fingers stroked his hair. She knelt down
and pressed his hands to her lips. He drew them away, and a shudder ran
through him.
Then he leaped up, and went to the door. “Yes,” he cried, “you have
killed my love. You used to stir my imagination. Now you don’t even stir my
curiosity. You simply produce no effect. I loved you because you were
marvellous, because you had genius and intellect, because you realized the
dreams of great poets and gave shape and substance to the shadows of art.
You have thrown it all away. You are shallow and stupid. My God! how mad I
was to love you! What a fool I have been! You are nothing to me now. I will
never see you again. I will never think of you. I will never mention your name.
You don’t know what you were to me, once. Why, once . . . Oh, I can’t bear to
think of it! I wish I had never laid eyes upon you! You have spoiled the
romance of my life. How little you can know of love, if you say it mars your
art! Without your art you are nothing. I would have made you famous,
splendid, magnificent. The world would have worshipped you, and you would
have borne my name. What are you now? A third-rate actress with a pretty
face.”
The girl grew white, and trembled. She clenched her hands together, and
her voice seemed to catch in her throat. “You are not serious, Dorian?” she
murmured. “You are acting.”
“Acting! I leave that to you. You do it so well,” he answered, bitterly.
 She rose from her knees, and, with a piteous expression of pain in her
face, came across the room to him. She put her hand upon his arm, and looked
into his eyes. He thrust her back. “Don’t touch me!” he cried.
A low moan broke from her, and she flung herself at his feet, and lay
there like a trampled flower. “Dorian, Dorian, don’t leave me!” she
whispered. “I am so sorry I didn’t act well. I was thinking of you all the time.
But I will try—indeed, I will try. It came so suddenly across me, my love for
you. I think I should never have known it if you had not kissed me—if we had
not kissed each other. Kiss me again, my love. Don’t go away from me. I
couldn’t bear it. Oh! don’t go away from me. My brother. . . . No, never mind.
He didn’t mean it. He was in jest. . . . But you, oh! can’t you forgive me for
tonight? I will work so hard, and try to improve. Don’t be cruel to me because
I love you better than anything in the world. After all, it is only once that I
have not pleased you. But you are quite right, Dorian. I should have shown
myself more of an artist. It was foolish of me; and yet I couldn’t help it. Oh,
don’t leave me, don’t leave me.” A fit of passionate sobbing choked her. She
crouched on the floor like a wounded thing, and Dorian Gray, with his
beautiful eyes, looked down at her, and his chiselled lips curled in exquisite
disdain. There is always something ridiculous about the emotions of people
whom one has ceased to love. Sibyl Vane seemed to him to be absurdly
melodramatic. Her tears and sobs annoyed him.
“I am going,” he said at last, in his calm, clear voice. “I don’t wish to be
unkind, but I can’t see you again. You have disappointed me.”
She wept silently, and made no answer, but crept nearer. Her little hands
stretched blindly out, and appeared to be seeking for him. He turned on his
heel, and left the room. In a few moments he was out of the theatre.
Where he went to he hardly knew. He remembered wandering through
dimly lit streets, past gaunt black-shadowed archways and evil-looking
houses. Women with hoarse voices and harsh laughter had called after him.
Drunkards had reeled by cursing, and chattering to themselves like monstrous
apes. He had seen grotesque children huddled upon doorsteps, and heard
shrieks and oaths from gloomy courts.
As the dawn was just breaking he found himself close to Covent Garden.
The darkness lifted, and flushed with faint fires, the sky hollowed itself into a
perfect pearl. Huge carts filled with nodding lilies rumbled slowly down the
polished empty street. The air was heavy with the perfume of the flowers, and
their beauty seemed to bring him an anodyne for his pain. He followed into the
market, and watched the men unloading their wagons. A white-smocked carter
offered him some cherries. He thanked him, wondered why he refused to
accept any money for them, and began to eat them listlessly. They had been
plucked at midnight, and the coldness of the moon had entered into them. A
long line of boys carrying crates of striped tulips, and of yellow and red
roses, defiled in front of him, threading their way through the huge jade-green
piles of vegetables. Under the portico, with its grey sun-bleached pillars,
loitered a troop of draggled bareheaded girls, waiting for the auction to be
over. Others crowded round the swinging doors of the coffee-house in the
piazza. The heavy cart-horses slipped and stamped upon the rough stones,
shaking their bells and trappings. Some of the drivers were lying asleep on a
pile of sacks. Iris-necked and pink-footed, the pigeons ran about picking up
seeds.
After a little while, he hailed a hansom, and drove home. For a few
moments he loitered upon the doorstep, looking round at the silent Square
with its blank close-shuttered windows, and its staring blinds. The sky was
pure opal now, and the roofs of the houses glistened like silver against it.
From some chimney opposite a thin wreath of smoke was rising. It curled, a
violet riband, through the nacre-coloured air.
In the huge gilt Venetian lantern, spoil of some Doge’s barge, that hung
from the ceiling of the great oak-panelled hall of entrance, lights were still
burning from three flickering jets: thin blue petals of flame they seemed,
rimmed with white fire. He turned them out, and, having thrown his hat and
cape on the table, passed through the library towards the door of his bedroom,
a large octagonal chamber on the ground floor that, in his new-born feeling for
luxury, he had just had decorated for himself, and hung with some curious
Renaissance tapestries that had been discovered stored in a disused attic at
Selby Royal. As he was turning the handle of the door, his eye fell upon the
portrait Basil Hallward had painted of him. He started back as if in surprise.
Then he went on into his own room, looking somewhat puzzled. After he had
taken the buttonhole out of his coat, he seemed to hesitate. Finally he came
back, went over to the picture, and examined it. In the dim arrested light that
struggled through the cream-coloured silk blinds, the face appeared to him to
be a little changed. The expression looked different. One would have said that
there was a touch of cruelty in the mouth. It was certainly strange.
He turned round, and, walking to the window, drew up the blind. The
bright dawn flooded the room, and swept the fantastic shadows into dusky
corners, where they lay shuddering. But the strange expression that he had
noticed in the face of the portrait seemed to linger there, to be more
intensified even. The quivering, ardent sunlight showed him the lines of
cruelty round the mouth as clearly as if he had been looking into a mirror after
he had done some dreadful thing.
He winced, and, taking up from the table an oval glass framed in ivory
Cupids, one of Lord Henry’s many presents to him, glanced hurriedly into its
polished depths. No line like that warped his red lips. What did it mean?
He rubbed his eyes, and came close to the picture, and examined it again.
There were no signs of any change when he looked into the actual painting,
and yet there was no doubt that the whole expression had altered. It was not a
mere fancy of his own. The thing was horribly apparent.
He threw himself into a chair, and began to think. Suddenly there flashed
across his mind what he had said in Basil Hallward’s studio the day the
picture had been finished. Yes, he remembered it perfectly. He had uttered a
mad wish that he himself might remain young, and the portrait grow old; that
his own beauty might be untarnished, and the face on the canvas bear the
burden of his passions and his sins; that the painted image might be seared
with the lines of suffering and thought, and that he might keep all the delicate
bloom and loveliness of his then just conscious boyhood. Surely his wish had
not been fulfilled? Such things were impossible. It seemed monstrous even to
think of them. And, yet, there was the picture before him, with the touch of
cruelty in the mouth.
Cruelty! Had he been cruel? It was the girl’s fault, not his. He had
dreamed of her as a great artist, had given his love to her because he had
thought her great. Then she had disappointed him. She had been shallow and
unworthy. And, yet, a feeling of infinite regret came over him, as he thought of
her lying at his feet sobbing like a little child. He remembered with what
callousness he had watched her. Why had he been made like that? Why had
such a soul been given to him? But he had suffered also. During the three
terrible hours that the play had lasted, he had lived centuries of pain, aeon
upon aeon of torture. His life was well worth hers. She had marred him for a
moment, if he had wounded her for an age. Besides, women were better suited
to bear sorrow than men. They lived on their emotions. They only thought of
their emotions. When they took lovers, it was merely to have someone with
whom they could have scenes. Lord Henry had told him that, and Lord Henry
knew what women were. Why should he trouble about Sibyl Vane? She was
nothing to him now.
But the picture? What was he to say of that? It held the secret of his life,
and told his story. It had taught him to love his own beauty. Would it teach him
to loathe his own soul? Would he ever look at it again?
No; it was merely an illusion wrought on the troubled senses. The
horrible night that he had passed had left phantoms behind it. Suddenly there
had fallen upon his brain that tiny scarlet speck that makes men mad. The
picture had not changed. It was folly to think so.
Yet it was watching him, with its beautiful marred face and its cruel
smile. Its bright hair gleamed in the early sunlight. Its blue eyes met his own.
A sense of infinite pity, not for himself, but for the painted image of himself,
came over him. It had altered already, and would alter more. Its gold would
wither into grey. Its red and white roses would die. For every sin that he
committed, a stain would fleck and wreck its fairness. But he would not sin.
The picture, changed or unchanged, would be to him the visible emblem of
conscience. He would resist temptation. He would not see Lord Henry any
more—would not, at any rate, listen to those subtle poisonous theories that in
Basil Hallward’s garden had first stirred within him the passion for
impossible things. He would go back to Sibyl Vane, make her amends, marry
her, try to love her again. Yes, it was his duty to do so. She must have suffered
more than he had. Poor child! He had been selfish and cruel to her. The
fascination that she had exercised over him would return. They would be
happy together. His life with her would be beautiful and pure.
He got up from his chair, and drew a large screen right in front of the
portrait, shuddering as he glanced at it. “How horrible!” he murmured to
himself, and he walked across to the window and opened it. When he stepped
out on to the grass, he drew a deep breath. The fresh morning air seemed to
drive away all his sombre passions. He thought only of Sibyl. A faint echo of
his love came back to him. He repeated her name over and over again. The
birds that were singing in the dew-drenched garden seemed to be telling the
flowers about her.
 VIII

IT WAS long past noon when he awoke. His valet had crept several times
on tiptoe into the room to see if he was stirring, and had wondered what made
his young master sleep so late. Finally his bell sounded, and Victor came in
softly with a cup of tea, and a pile of letters, on a small tray of old Sèvres
china, and drew back the olive-satin curtains, with their shimmering blue
lining, that hung in front of the three tall windows.
“Monsieur has well slept this morning,” he said, smiling.
“What O’clock is it, Victor?” asked Dorian Gray, drowsily.
“One hour and a quarter, Monsieur.”
How late it was! He sat up, and, having sipped some tea, turned over his
letters. One of them was from Lord Henry, and had been brought by hand that
morning. He hesitated for a moment, and then put it aside. The others he
opened listlessly. They contained the usual collection of cards, invitations to
dinner, tickets for private views, programmes of charity concerts, and the like,
that are showered on fashionable young men every morning during the season.
There was a rather heavy bill, for a chased silver Louis-Quinze toilet-set, that
he had not yet had the courage to send on to his guardians, who were
extremely old-fashioned people and did not realize that we live in an age
when unnecessary things are our only necessities; and there were several very
courteously worded communications from Jermyn Street moneylenders
offering to advance any sum of money at a moment’s notice and at the most
reasonable rates of interest.
After about ten minutes he got up, and, throwing on an elaborate dressing
gown of silk-embroidered cashmere wool, passed into the onyx-paved
bathroom. The cool water refreshed him after his long sleep. He seemed to
have forgotten all that he had gone through. A dim sense of having taken part
in some strange tragedy came to him once or twice, but there was the unreality
of a dream about it.
As soon as he was dressed, he went into the library and sat down to a
light French breakfast, that had been laid out for him on a small round table
close to the open window. It was an exquisite day. The warm air seemed
laden with spices. A bee flew in, and buzzed round the blue-dragon bowl that,
filled with sulphur-yellow roses, stood before him. He felt perfectly happy.
Suddenly his eye fell on the screen that he had placed in front of the
portrait, and he started.
’Too cold for Monsieur?” asked his valet, putting an omelette on the
table. “I shut the window?”
Dorian shook his head. “I am not cold,” he murmured.
Was it all true? Had the portrait really changed? Or had it been simply
his own imagination that had made him see a look of evil where there had
been a look of joy? Surely a painted canvas could not alter? The thing was
absurd. It would serve as a tale to tell Basil some day. It would make him
smile.
And, yet, how vivid was his recollection of the whole thing! First in the
dim twilight, and then in the bright dawn, he had seen the touch of cruelty
round the warped lips. He almost dreaded his valet’s leaving the room. He
knew that when he was alone he would have to examine the portrait. He was
afraid of certainty. When the coffee and cigarettes had been brought and the
man turned to go, he felt a wild desire to tell him to remain. As the door was
closing behind him he called him back. The man stood waiting for his orders.
Dorian looked at him for a moment. “I am not at home to anyone, Victor,” he
said, with a sigh. The man bowed and retired.
Then he rose from the table, lit a cigarette and flung himself down on a
luxuriously-cushioned couch that stood facing the screen. The screen was an
old one, of gilt Spanish leather, stamped and wrought with a rather florid
Louis-Quatorze pattern. He scanned it curiously, wondering if ever before it
had concealed the secret of a man’s life.
Should he move it aside, after all? Why not let it stay there? What was
the use of knowing? If the thing was true, it was terrible. If it was not true,
why trouble about it? But what if, by some fate or deadlier chance, eyes other
than his spied behind, and saw the horrible change? What should he do if
Basil Hallward came and asked to look at his own picture? Basil would be
sure to do that. No; the thing had to be examined, and at once. Anything would
be better than this dreadful state of doubt.
He got up, and locked both doors. At least he would be alone when he
looked upon the mask of his shame. Then he drew the screen aside, and saw
himself face to face. It was perfectly true. The portrait had altered.
As he often remembered afterwards, and always with no small wonder,
he found himself at first gazing at the portrait with a feeling of almost
scientific interest. That such a change should have taken place was incredible
to him. And yet it was a fact. Was there some subtle affinity between the
chemical atoms, that shaped themselves into form and colour on the canvas,
and the soul that was within him? Could it be that what that soul thought, they
realized?—that what it dreamed, they made true? Or was there some other,
more terrible reason? He shuddered, and felt afraid, and, going back to the
couch, lay there, gazing at the picture in sickened horror.
One thing, however, he felt that it had done for him. It had made him
conscious how unjust, how cruel, he had been to Sibyl Vane. It was not too
late to make reparation for that. She could still be his wife. His unreal and
selfish love would yield to some higher influence, would be transformed into
some nobler passion, and the portrait that Basil Hallward had painted of him
would be a guide to him through life, would be to him what holiness is to
some, and conscience to others, and the fear of God to us all. There were
opiates for remorse, drugs that could lull the moral sense to sleep. But here
was a visible symbol of the degradation of sin. Here was an ever-present sign
of the ruin men brought upon their souls.
Three O’clock struck, and four, and the half-hour rang its double chime,
but Dorian Gray did not stir. He was trying to gather up the scarlet threads of
life, and to weave them into a pattern; to find his way through the sanguine
labyrinth of passion through which he was wandering. He did not know what
to do, or what to think. Finally, he went over to the table and wrote a
passionate letter to the girl he had loved, imploring her forgiveness, and
accusing himself of madness. He covered page after page with wild words of
sorrow, and wilder words of pain. There is a luxury in self-reproach. When
we blame ourselves we feel that no one else has a right to blame us. It is the
confession, not the priest, that gives us absolution. When Dorian had finished
the letter, he felt that he had been forgiven.
Suddenly there came a knock to the door, and he heard Lord Henry’s
voice outside. “My dear boy, I must see you. Let me in at once. I can’t bear
your shutting yourself up like this.”
He made no answer at first, but remained quite still. The knocking still
continued, and grew louder. Yes, it was better to let Lord Henry in, and to
explain to him the new life he was going to lead, to quarrel with him if it
became necessary to quarrel, to part if parting was inevitable. He jumped up,
drew the screen hastily across the picture, and unlocked the door.
“I am so sorry for it all, Dorian,” said Lord Henry, as he entered. “But
you must not think too much about it.”
“Do you mean about Sibyl Vane?” asked the lad.
“Yes, of course,” answered Lord Henry, sinking into a chair, and slowly
pulling off his yellow gloves. “It is dreadful, from one point of view, but it
was not your fault. Tell me, did you go behind and see her, after the play was
over?”
“Yes.”
“I felt sure you had. Did you make a scene with her?”
“I was brutal, Harry—perfectly brutal. But it is all right now. I am not
sorry for anything that has happened. It has taught me to know myself better.”
“Ah, Dorian, I am so glad you take it in that way! I was afraid I would
find you plunged in remorse, and tearing that nice curly hair of yours.”
“I have got through all that,” said Dorian, shaking his head, and smiling.
“I am perfectly happy now. I know what conscience is, to begin with. It is not
what you told me it was. It is the divinest thing in us. Don’t sneer at it, Harry,
any more—at least not before me. I want to be good. I can’t bear the idea of
my soul being hideous.”
“A very charming artistic basis for ethics, Dorian! I congratulate you on
it. But how are you going to begin?”
“By marrying Sibyl Vane.”
“Marrying Sibyl Vane!” cried Lord Henry, standing up, and looking at
him in perplexed amazement. “But, my dear Dorian—”
“Yes, Harry, I know what you are going to say. Something dreadful about
marriage. Don’t say it. Don’t ever say things of that kind to me again. Two
days ago I asked Sibyl to marry me. I am not going to break my word to her.
She is to be my wife.”
“Your wife! Dorian! . . . Didn’t you get my letter? I wrote to you this
morning, and sent the note down, by my own man.”
“Your letter? Oh, yes, I remember. I have not read it yet, Harry. I was
afraid there might be something in it that I wouldn’t like. You cut life to pieces
with your epigrams.”
“You know nothing then?”
“What do you mean?”
Lord Henry walked across the room, and, sitting down by Dorian Gray,
took both his hands in his own, and held them tightly. “Dorian,” he said, “my
letter—don’t be frightened—was to tell you that Sibyl Vane is dead.”
A cry of pain broke from the lad’s lips, and he leaped to his feet, tearing
his hands away from Lord Henry’s grasp. “Dead! Sibyl dead! It is not true! It
is a horrible lie! How dare you say it?”
“It is quite true, Dorian,” said Lord Henry, gravely. “It is in all the
morning papers. I wrote down to you to ask you not to see anyone till I came.
There will have to be an inquest, of course, and you must not be mixed up in
it. Things like that make a man fashionable in Paris. But in London people are
so prejudiced. Here, one should never make one’s dèbut with a scandal. One
should reserve that to give an interest to one’s old age. I suppose they don’t
know your name at the theatre? If they don’t, it is all right. Did anyone see you
going round to her room? That is an important point.”
Dorian did not answer for a few moments. He was dazed with horror.
Finally he stammered, in a stifled voice, “Harry, did you say an inquest? What
did you mean by that? Did Sibyl—? Oh, Harry, I can’t bear it! But be quick.
Tell me everything at once.”
“I have no doubt it was not an accident, Dorian, though it must be put in
that way to the public. It seems that as she was leaving the theatre with her
mother, about half-past twelve or so, she said she had forgotten something
upstairs. They waited some time for her, but she did not come down again.
They ultimately found her lying dead on the floor of her dressing-room. She
had swallowed something by mistake, some dreadful thing they use at theatres.
I don’t know what it was, but it had either prussic acid or white lead in it. I
should fancy it was prussic acid, as she seems to have died instantaneously.”
“Harry, Harry, it is terrible!” cried the lad.
“Yes; it is very tragic, of course, but you must not get yourself mixed up
in it. I see by The Standard that she was seventeen. I should have thought she
was almost younger than that. She looked such a child, and seemed to know so
little about acting. Dorian, you mustn’t let this thing get on your nerves. You
must come and dine with me, and afterwards we will look in at the Opera. It
is a Patti night, and everybody will be there. You can come to my sister’s box.
She has got some smart women with her.”
 “So I have murdered Sibyl Vane,” said Dorian Gray, half to himself
—“murdered her as surely as if I had cut her little throat with a knife. Yet the
roses are not less lovely for all that. The birds sing just as happily in my
garden. And tonight I am to dine with you, and then go on to the Opera, and
sup somewhere, I suppose, afterwards. How extraordinarily dramatic life is!
If I had read all this in a book, Harry, I think I would have wept over it.
Somehow, now that it has happened actually, and to me, it seems far too
wonderful for tears. Here is the first passionate love letter I have ever written
in my life. Strange, that my first passionate love letter should have been
addressed to a dead girl. Can they feel, I wonder, those white silent people
we call the dead? Sibyl! Can she feel, or know, or listen? Oh, Harry, how I
loved her once! It seems years ago to me now. She was everything to me.
Then came that dreadful night—was it really only last night?—when she
played so badly, and my heart almost broke. She explained it all to me. It was
terribly pathetic. But I was not moved a bit. I thought her shallow. Suddenly
something happened that made me afraid. I can’t tell you what it was, but it
was terrible. I said I would go back to her. I felt I had done wrong. And now
she is dead. My God! my God! Harry, what shall I do? You don’t know the
danger I am in, and there is nothing to keep me straight. She would have done
that for me. She had no right to kill herself. It was selfish of her.”
“My dear Dorian,” answered Lord Henry, taking a cigarette from his
case, and producing a gold-latten matchbox, “the only way a woman can ever
reform a man is by boring him so completely that he loses all possible interest
in life. If you had married this girl you would have been wretched. Of course
you would have treated her kindly. One can always be kind to people about
whom one cares nothing. But she would have soon found out that you were
absolutely indifferent to her. And when a woman finds that out about her
husband, she either becomes dreadfully dowdy, or wears very smart bonnets
that some other woman’s husband has to pay for. I say nothing about the social
mistake, which would have been abject, which, of course, I would not have
allowed, but I assure you that in any case the whole thing would have been an
absolute failure.”
“I suppose it would,” muttered the lad, walking up and down the room,
and looking horribly pale. “But I thought it was my duty. It is not my fault that
this terrible tragedy has prevented my doing what was right. I remember your
saying once that there is a fatality about good resolutions—that they are
always made too late. Mine certainly were.”
 “Good resolutions are useless attempts to interfere with scientific laws.
Their origin is pure vanity. Their result is absolutely nil. They give us, now
and then, some of those luxurious sterile emotions that have a certain charm
for the weak. That is all that can be said for them. They are simply cheques
that men draw on a bank where they have no account.”
“Harry,” cried Dorian Gray, coming over and sitting down beside him,
“why is it that I cannot feel this tragedy as much as I want to? I don’t think I
am heartless. Do you?”
“You have done too many foolish things during the last fortnight to be
entitled to give yourself that name, Dorian,” answered Lord Henry, with his
sweet, melancholy smile.
The lad frowned. “I don’t like that explanation, Harry,” he rejoined, “but
I am glad you don’t think I am heartless. I am nothing of the kind. I know I am
not. And yet I must admit that this thing that has happened does not affect me
as it should. It seems to me to be simply like a wonderful ending to a
wonderful play. It has all the terrible beauty of a Greek tragedy, a tragedy in
which I took a great part, but by which I have not been wounded.”
“It is an interesting question,” said Lord Henry, who found an exquisite
pleasure in playing on the lads unconscious egotism—“an extremely
interesting question. I fancy that the true explanation is this. It often happens
that the real tragedies of life occur in such an inartistic manner that they hurt
us by their crude violence, their absolute incoherence, their absurd want of
meaning, their entire lack of style. They affect us just as vulgarity affects us.
They give us an impression of sheer brute force, and we revolt against that.
Sometimes, however, a tragedy that possesses artistic elements of beauty
crosses our lives. If these elements of beauty are real, the whole thing simply
appeals to our sense of dramatic effect. Suddenly we find that we are no
longer the actors, but the spectators of the play. Or rather we are both. We
watch ourselves, and the mere wonder of the spectacle enthralls us. In the
present case, what is it that has really happened? Someone has killed herself
for love of you. I wish that I had ever had such an experience. It would have
made me in love with love for the rest of my life. The people who have
adored me—there have not been very many, but there have been some—have
always insisted on living on, long after I had ceased to care for them, or they
to care for me. They have become stout and tedious, and when I meet them
they go in at once for reminiscences. That awful memory of woman! What a
fearful thing it is! And what an utter intellectual stagnation it reveals! One
should absorb the colour of life, but one should never remember its details.
Details are always vulgar.”
“I must sow poppies in my garden,” sighed Dorian.
“There is no necessity,” rejoined his companion. “Life has always
poppies in her hands. Of course, now and then things linger. I once wore
nothing but violets all through one season, as a form of artistic mourning for a
romance that would not die. Ultimately, however, it did die. I forget what
killed it. I think it was her proposing to sacrifice the whole world for me.
That is always a dreadful moment. It fills one with the terror of eternity. Well
—would you believe it?—a week ago, at Lady Hampshire’s, I found myself
seated at dinner next to the lady in question, and she insisted on going over the
whole thing again, and digging up the past, and raking up the future. I had
buried my romance in a bed of asphodel. She dragged it out again, and
assured me that I had spoiled her life. I am bound to state that she ate an
enormous dinner, so I did not feel any anxiety. But what a lack of taste she
showed! The one charm of the past is that it is the past. But women never
know when the curtain has fallen. They always want a sixth act, and as soon
as the interest of the play is entirely over they propose to continue it. If they
were allowed their own way, every comedy would have a tragic ending, and
every tragedy would culminate in a farce. They are charmingly artificial, but
they have no sense of art. You are more fortunate than I am. I assure you,
Dorian, that not one of the women I have known would have done for me what
Sibyl Vane did for you. Ordinary women always console themselves. Some of
them do it by going in for sentimental colours. Never trust a woman who
wears mauve, whatever her age may be, or a woman over thirty-five who is
fond of pink ribbons. It always means that they have a history. Others find a
great consolation in suddenly discovering the good qualities of their husbands.
They flaunt their conjugal felicity in one’s face, as if it were the most
fascinating of sins. Religion consoles some. Its mysteries have all the charm
of a flirtation, a woman once told me; and I can quite understand it. Besides,
nothing makes one so vain as being told that one is a sinner. Conscience
makes egotists of us all. Yes; there is really no end to the consolations that
women find in modern life. Indeed, I have not mentioned the most important
one.”
“What is that, Harry?” said the lad, listlessly.
“Oh, the obvious consolation. Taking someone else’s admirer when one
loses one’s own. In good society that always whitewashes a woman. But
really, Dorian, how different Sibyl Vane must have been from all the women
one meets! There is something to me quite beautiful about her death. I am glad
I am living in a century when such wonders happen. They make one believe in
the reality of the things we all play with, such as romance, passion, and love.”
“I was terribly cruel to her. You forget that.”
“I am afraid that women appreciate cruelty, downright cruelty, more than
anything else. They have wonderfully primitive instincts. We have
emancipated them, but they remain slaves looking for their masters, all the
same. They love being dominated. I am sure you were splendid. I have never
seen you really and absolutely angry, but I can fancy how delightful you
looked. And, after all, you said something to me the day before yesterday that
seemed to me at the time to be merely fanciful, but that I see now was
absolutely true, and it holds the key to everything.”
“What was that, Harry?”
“You said to me that Sibyl Vane represented to you all the heroines of
romance—that she was Desdemona one night, and Ophelia the other; that if
she died as Juliet, she came to life as Imogen.”
“She will never come to life again now,” muttered the lad, burying his
face in his hands.
“No, she will never come to life. She has played her last part. But you
must think of that lonely death in the tawdry dressing-room simply as a strange
lurid fragment from some Jacobean tragedy, as a wonderful scene from
Webster, or Ford, or Cyril Tourneur. The girl never really lived, and so she
has never really died. To you at least she was always a dream, a phantom that
flitted through Shakespeare’s plays and left them lovelier for its presence, a
reed through which Shakespeare’s music sounded richer and more full of joy.
The moment she touched actual life, she marred it, and it marred her, and so
she passed away. Mourn for Ophelia, if you like. Put ashes on your head
because Cordelia was strangled. Cry out against Heaven because the daughter
of Brabantio died. But don’t waste your tears over Sibyl Vane. She was less
real than they are.”
There was a silence. The evening darkened in the room. Noiselessly, and
with silver feet, the shadows crept in from the garden. The colours faded
wearily out of things.
After some time Dorian Gray looked up. “You have explained me to
myself, Harry,” he murmured, with something of a sigh of relief. “I felt all that
you have said, but somehow I was afraid of it, and I could not express it to
myself. How well you know me! But we will not talk again of what has
happened. It has been a marvellous experience. That is all. I wonder if life
has still in store for me anything as marvellous.”
“Life has everything in store for you, Dorian. There is nothing that you,
with your extraordinary good looks, will not be able to do.”
“But suppose, Harry, I became haggard, and old, and wrinkled? What
then?”
“Ah, then,” said Lord Henry, rising to go—“then, my dear Dorian, you
would have to fight for your victories. As it is, they are brought to you. No,
you must keep your good looks. We live in an age that reads too much to be
wise, and that thinks too much to be beautiful. We cannot spare you. And now
you had better dress, and drive down to the club. We are rather late, as it is.”
“I think I shall join you at the Opera, Harry. I feel too tired to eat
anything. What is the number of your sister’s box?”
“Twenty-seven, I believe. It is on the grand tier. You will see her name
on the door. But I am sorry you won’t come and dine.”
“I don’t feel up to it,” said Dorian, listlessly. “But I am awfully obliged
to you for all that you have said to me. You are certainly my best friend. No
one has ever understood me as you have.”
“We are only at the beginning of our friendship, Dorian,” answered Lord
Henry, shaking him by the hand. “Good-bye. I shall see you before nine-thirty,
I hope. Remember, Patti is singing.”
As he closed the door behind him, Dorian Gray touched the bell, and in a
few minutes Victor appeared with the lamps and drew the blinds down. He
waited impatiently for him to go. The man seemed to take an interminable time
over everything.
As soon as he had left, he rushed to the screen, and drew it back. No,
there was no further change in the picture. It had received the news of Sibyl
Vane’s death before he had known of it himself. It was conscious of the events
of life as they occurred. The vicious cruelty that marred the fine lines of the
mouth had, no doubt, appeared at the very moment that the girl had drunk the
poison, whatever it was. Or was it indifferent to results? Did it merely take
cognizance of what passed within the soul? He wondered, and hoped that
some day he would see the change taking place before his very eyes,
shuddering as he hoped it.
Poor Sibyl! what a romance it had all been! She had often mimicked
death on the stage. Then Death himself had touched her, and taken her with
him. How had she played that dreadful last scene? Had she cursed him, as she
died? No; she had died for love of him, and love would always be a
sacrament to him now. She had atoned for everything, by the sacrifice she had
made of her life. He would not think any more of what she had made him go
through, on that horrible night at the theatre. When he thought of her, it would
be as a wonderful tragic figure sent on to the world’s stage to show the
supreme reality of love. A wonderful tragic figure? Tears came to his eyes as
he remembered her child-like look and winsome fanciful ways and shy
tremulous grace. He brushed them away hastily, and looked again at the
picture.
He felt that the time had really come for making his choice. Or had his
choice already been made? Yes, life had decided that for him—life, and his
own infinite curiosity about life. Eternal youth, infinite passion, pleasure
subtle and secret, wild joys and wilder sins—he was to have all these things.
The portrait was to bear the burden of his shame: that was all.
A feeling of pain crept over him as he thought of the desecration that was
in store for the fair face on the canvas. Once, in boyish mockery of Narcissus,
he had kissed, or feigned to kiss, those painted lips that now smiled so cruelly
at him. Morning after morning he had sat before the portrait wondering at its
beauty, almost enamoured of it, as it seemed to him at times. Was it to alter
now with every mood to which he yielded? Was it to become a monstrous and
loathsome thing, to be hidden away in a locked room, to be shut out from the
sunlight that had so often touched to brighter gold the waving wonder of its
hair? The pity of it! the pity of it!
For a moment he thought of praying that the horrible sympathy that
existed between him and the picture might cease. It had changed in answer to
a prayer; perhaps in answer to a prayer it might remain unchanged. And, yet,
who, that knew anything about life, would surrender the chance of remaining
always young, however fantastic that chance might be, or with what fateful
consequences it might be fraught? Besides, was it really under his control?
Had it indeed been prayer that had produced the substitution? Might there not
be some curious scientific reason for it all? If thought could exercise its
influence upon a living organism, might not thought exercise an influence upon
dead and inorganic things? Nay, without thought or conscious desire, might not
things external to ourselves vibrate in unison with our moods and passions,
atom calling to atom in secret love or strange affinity? But the reason was of
no importance. He would never again tempt by a prayer any terrible power. If
the picture was to alter, it was to alter. That was all. Why inquire too closely
into it?
For there would be a real pleasure in watching it. He would be able to
follow his mind into its secret places. This portrait would be to him the most
magical of mirrors. As it had revealed to him his own body, so it would
reveal to him his own soul. And when winter came upon it, he would still be
standing where spring trembles on the verge of summer. When the blood crept
from its face, and left behind a pallid mask of chalk with leaden eyes, he
would keep the glamour of boyhood. Not one blossom of his loveliness would
ever fade. Not one pulse of his life would ever weaken. Like the gods of the
Greeks, he would be strong, and fleet, and joyous. What did it matter what
happened to the coloured image on the canvas? He would be safe. That was
everything.
He drew the screen back into its former place in front of the picture,
smiling as he did so, and passed into his bedroom, where his valet was
already waiting for him. An hour later he was at the Opera, and Lord Henry
was leaning over his chair.
 IX

AS HE was sitting at breakfast next morning, Basil Hallward was shown

into the room.
“I am so glad I have found you, Dorian,” he said, gravely. “I called last
night, and they told me you were at the Opera. Of course I knew that was
impossible. But I wish you had left word where you had really gone to. I
passed a dreadful evening, half afraid that one tragedy might be followed by
another. I think you might have telegraphed for me when you heard of it first. I
read of it quite by chance in a late edition of The Globe, that I picked up at the
club. I came here at once, and was miserable at not finding you. I can’t tell
you how heartbroken I am about the whole thing. I know what you must suffer.
But where were you? Did you go down and see the girl’s mother? For a
moment I thought of following you there. They gave the address in the paper.
Somewhere in the Euston Road, isn’t it? But I was afraid of intruding upon a
sorrow that I could not lighten. Poor woman! What a state she must be in! And
her only child, too! What did she say about it all?”
“My dear Basil, how do I know?” murmured Dorian Gray, sipping some
pale-yellow wine from a delicate gold-beaded bubble of Venetian glass, and
looking dreadfully bored. “I was at the Opera. You should have come on
there. I met Lady Gwendolen, Harry’s sister, for the first time. We were in her
box. She is perfectly charming; and Patti sang divinely. Don’t talk about
horrid subjects. If one doesn’t talk about a thing, it has never happened. It is
simply expression, as Harry says, that gives reality to things. I may mention
that she was not the woman’s only child. There is a son, a charming fellow, I
believe. But he is not on the stage. He is a sailor, or something. And now, tell
me about yourself and what you are painting.”
 “You went to the Opera?” said Hallward, speaking very slowly, and with
a strained touch of pain in his voice. “You went to the Opera while Sibyl Vane
was lying dead in some sordid lodging? You can talk to me of other women
being charming, and of Patti singing divinely, before the girl you loved has
even the quiet of a grave to sleep in? Why, man, there are horrors in store for
that little white body of hers!”
“Stop, Basil! I won’t hear it!” cried Dorian leaping to his feet. “You must
not tell me about things. What is done is done. What is past is past.”
“You call yesterday the past?”
“What has the actual lapse of time got to do with it? It is only shallow
people who require years to get rid of an emotion. A man who is master of
himself can end a sorrow as easily as he can invent a pleasure. I don’t want to
be at the mercy of my emotions. I want to use them, to enjoy them, and to
dominate them.”
“Dorian, this is horrible! Something has changed you completely. You
look exactly the same wonderful boy who, day after day, used to come down
to my studio to sit for his picture. But you were simple, natural, and
affectionate then. You were the most unspoiled creature in the whole world.
Now, I don’t know what has come over you. You talk as if you had no heart,
no pity in you. It is all Harry’s influence. I see that.”
The lad flushed up, and, going to the window, looked out for a few
moments on the green, flickering, sun-lashed garden. “I owe a great deal to
Harry, Basil,” he said, at last—“more than I owe to you. You only taught me to
be vain.”
“Well, I am punished for that, Dorian—or shall be some day.”
“I don’t know what you mean, Basil,” he exclaimed, turning round. “I
don’t know what you want. What do you want?”
“I want the Dorian Gray I used to paint,” said the artist, sadly.
“Basil,” said the lad, going over to him, and putting his hand on his
shoulder, “you have come too late. Yesterday when I heard that Sibyl Vane
had killed herself—”
“Killed herself! Good heavens! is there no doubt about that?” cried
Hallward, looking up at him with an expression of horror.
“My dear Basil! Surely you don’t think it was a vulgar accident? Of
course she killed herself.”
The elder man buried his face in his hands. “How fearful,” he muttered,
and a shudder ran through him.
 “No,” said Dorian Gray, “there is nothing fearful about it. It is one of the
great romantic tragedies of the age. As a rule, people who act lead the most
commonplace lives. They are good husbands, or faithful wives, or something
tedious. You know what I mean—middle-class virtue, and all that kind of
thing. How different Sibyl was! She lived her finest tragedy. She was always
a heroine. The last night she played—the night you saw her—she acted badly
because she had known the reality of love. When she knew its unreality, she
died, as Juliet might have died. She passed again into the sphere of art. There
is something of the martyr about her. Her death has all the pathetic uselessness
of martyrdom, all its wasted beauty. But, as I was saying, you must not think I
have not suffered. If you had come in yesterday at a particular moment—about
half-past five, perhaps, or a quarter to six—you would have found me in tears.
Even Harry, who was here, who brought me the news, in fact, had no idea
what I was going through. I suffered immensely. Then it passed away. I cannot
repeat an emotion. No one can, except sentimentalists. And you are awfully
unjust, Basil. You come down here to console me. That is charming of you.
You find me consoled, and you are furious. How like a sympathetic person!
You remind me of a story Harry told me about a certain philanthropist who
spent twenty years of his life in trying to get some grievance redressed, or
some unjust law altered—I forget exactly what it was. Finally he succeeded,
and nothing could exceed his disappointment. He had absolutely nothing to do,
almost died of ennui, and became a confirmed misanthrope. And besides, my
dear old Basil, if you really want to console me, teach me rather to forget
what has happened, or to see it from a proper artistic, point of view. Was it
not Gautier who used to write about la consolation des arts? I remember
picking up a little vellum-covered book in your studio one day and chancing
on that delightful phrase. Well, I am not like that young man you told me of
when we were down at Marlow together, the young man who used to say that
yellow satin could console one for all the miseries of life. I love beautiful
things that one can touch and handle. Old brocades, green bronzes, lacquer-
work, carved ivories, exquisite surroundings, luxury, pomp, there is much to
be got from all these. But the artistic temperament that they create, or at any
rate reveal, is still more to me. To become the spectator of one’s own life, as
Harry says, is to escape the suffering of life. I know you are surprised at my
talking to you like this. You have not realized how I have developed. I was a
schoolboy when you knew me. I am a man now. I have new passions, new
thoughts, new ideas. I am different, but you must not like me less. I am
changed, but you must always be my friend. Of course I am very fond of
Harry. But I know that you are better than he is. You are not stronger—you are
too much afraid of life—but you are better. And how happy we used to be
together! Don’t leave me, Basil, and don’t quarrel with me. I am what I am.
There is nothing more to be said.”
The painter felt strangely moved. The lad was infinitely dear to him, and
his personality had been the great turning-point in his art. He could not bear
the idea of reproaching him any more. After all, his indifference was probably
merely a mood that would pass away. There was so much in him that was
good, so much in him that was noble.
“Well, Dorian,” he said, at length, with a sad smile, “I won’t speak to
you again about this horrible thing, after today. I only trust your name won’t be
mentioned in connection with it. The inquest is to take place this afternoon.
Have they summoned you?”
Dorian shook his head, and a look of annoyance passed over his face at
the mention of the word “inquest.” There was something so crude and vulgar
about everything of the kind. “They don’t know my name,” he answered.
“But surely she did?”
“Only my Christian name, and that I am quite sure she never mentioned to
anyone. She told me once that they were all rather curious to learn who I was,
and that she invariably told them my name was Prince Charming. It was pretty
of her. You must do me a drawing of Sibyl, Basil. I should like to have
something more of her than the memory of a few kisses and some broken
pathetic words.”
“I will try and do something, Dorian, if it would please you. But you
must come and sit to me yourself again. I can’t get on without you.”
“I can never sit to you again, Basil. It is impossible!” he exclaimed,
starting back.
The painter stared at him. “My dear boy, what nonsense!” he cried. “Do
you mean to say you don’t like what I did for you? Where is it? Why have you
pulled the screen in front of it? Let me look at it. It is the best thing I have ever
done. Do take the screen away, Dorian. It is simply disgraceful of your
servant hiding my work like that. I felt the room looked different as I came
in.”
“My servant has nothing to do with it, Basil. You don’t imagine I let him
arrange my room for me? He settles my flowers for me sometimes—that is all.
No, I did it myself. The light was too strong on the portrait.”
 “Too strong! Surely not, my dear fellow? It is an admirable place for it.
Let me see it.” And Hallward walked towards the corner of the room.
A cry of terror broke from Dorian Gray’s lips, and he rushed between the
painter and the screen. “Basil,” he said, looking very pale, “you must not look
at it. I don’t wish you to.”
“Not look at my own work! you are not serious. Why shouldn’t I look at
it?” exclaimed Hallward, laughing.
“If you try to look at it, Basil, on my word of honour I will never speak
to you again as long as I live. I am quite serious. I don’t offer any explanation,
and you are not to ask for any. But, remember, if you touch this screen,
everything is over between us.”
Hallward was thunderstruck. He looked at Dorian Gray in absolute
amazement. He had never seen him like this before. The lad was actually
pallid with rage. His hands were clenched, and the pupils of his eyes were
like disks of blue fire. He was trembling all over.
“Dorian!”
“Don’t speak!”
“But what is the matter? Of course I won’t look at it if you don’t want me
to,” he said, rather coldly, turning on his heel, and going over towards the
window. “But, really, it seems rather absurd that I shouldn’t see my own
work, especially as I am going to exhibit it in Paris in the autumn. I shall
probably have to give it another coat of varnish before that, so I must see it
some day, and why not today?”
“To exhibit it! You want to exhibit it?” exclaimed Dorian Gray, a strange
sense of terror creeping over him. Was the world going to be shown his
secret? Were people to gape at the mystery of his life? That was impossible.
Something—he did not know what—had to be done at once.
“Yes, I don’t suppose you will object to that. Georges Petit is going to
collect all my best pictures for a special exhibition in the Rue de Sèze, which
will open the first week in October. The portrait will only be away a month. I
should think you could easily spare it for that time. In fact, you are sure to be
out of town. And if you keep it always behind a screen, you can’t care much
about it.”
Dorian Gray passed his hand over his forehead. There were beads of
perspiration there. He felt that he was on the brink of a horrible danger. “You
told me a month ago that you would never exhibit it,” he cried. “Why have you
changed your mind? You people who go in for being consistent have just as
many moods as others have. The only difference is that your moods are rather
meaningless. You can’t have forgotten that you assured me most solemnly that
nothing in the world would induce you to send it to any exhibition. You told
Harry exactly the same thing.” He stopped suddenly, and a gleam of light came
into his eyes. He remembered that Lord Henry had said to him once, half
seriously and half in jest, “If you want to have a strange quarter of an hour, get
Basil to tell you why he won’t exhibit your picture. He told me why he
wouldn’t, and it was a revelation to me.” Yes, perhaps, Basil, too, had his
secret. He would ask him and try.
“Basil,” he said, coming over quite close, and looking him straight in the
face, “we have each of us a secret. Let me know yours, and I shall tell you
mine. What was your reason for refusing to exhibit my picture”
The painter shuddered in spite of himself. “Dorian, if I told you, you
might like me less than you do, and you would certainly laugh at me. I could
not bear your doing either of those two things. If you wish me never to look at
your picture again, I am content. I have always you to look at. If you wish the
best work I have ever done to be hidden from the world, I am satisfied. Your
friendship is dearer to me than any fame or reputation.”
“No, Basil, you must tell me,” insisted Dorian Gray. “I think I have a
right to know.” His feeling of terror had passed away, and curiosity had taken
its place. He was determined to find out Basil Hallward’s mystery.
“Let us sit down, Dorian,” said the painter, looking troubled. “Let us sit
down. And just answer me one question. Have you noticed in the picture
something curious?—something that probably at first did not strike you, but
that revealed itself to you suddenly?”
“Basil!” cried the lad, clutching the arms of his chair with trembling
hands, and gazing at him with wild, startled eyes.
“I see you did. Don’t speak. Wait till you hear what I have to say. Dorian,
from the moment I met you, your personality had the most extraordinary
influence over me. I was dominated, soul, brain, and power by you. You
became to me the visible incarnation of that unseen ideal whose memory
haunts us artists like an exquisite dream. I worshipped you. I grew jealous of
everyone to whom you spoke. I wanted to have you all to myself. I was only
happy when I was with you. When you were away from me you were still
present in my art. . . . Of course I never let you know anything about this. It
would have been impossible. You would not have understood it. I hardly
understood it myself. I only knew that I had seen perfection face to face, and
that the world had become wonderful to my eyes—too wonderful, perhaps,
for in such mad worships there is peril, the peril of losing them, no less than
the peril of keeping them. . . . Weeks and weeks went on, and I grew more and
more absorbed in you. Then came a new development. I had drawn you as
Paris in dainty armour, and as Adonis with huntsman’s cloak and polished
boar spear. Crowned with heavy lotus blossoms you had sat on the prow of
Adrian’s barge, gazing across the green turbid Nile. You had leant over the
still pool of some Greek woodland, and seen in the water’s silent silver the
marvel of your own face. And it had all been what art should be, unconscious,
ideal, and remote. One day, a fatal day I sometimes think, I determined to
paint a wonderful portrait of you as you actually are, not in the costume of
dead ages, but in your own dress and in your own time. Whether it was the
realism of the method or the mere wonder of your own personality, thus
directly presented to me without mist or veil, I cannot tell. But I know that as I
worked at it, every flake and film of colour seemed to me to reveal my secret.
I grew afraid that others would know of my idolatry. I felt, Dorian, that I had
told too much, that I had put too much of myself into it. Then it was that I
resolved never to allow the picture to be exhibited. You were a little annoyed;
but then you did not realize all that it meant to me. Harry, to whom I talked
about it, laughed at me. But I did not mind that. When the picture was finished,
and I sat alone with it, I felt that I was right. . . . Well, after a few days the
thing left my studio, and as soon as I had got rid of the intolerable fascination
of its presence it seemed to me that I had been foolish in imagining that I had
seen anything in it, more than that you were extremely good-looking and that I
could paint. Even now I cannot help feeling that it is a mistake to think that the
passion one feels in creation is ever really shown in the work one creates. Art
is always more abstract than we fancy. Form and colour tell us of form and
colour—that is all. It often seems to me that art conceals the artist far more
completely than it ever reveals him. And so when I got this offer from Paris I
determined to make your portrait the principal thing in my exhibition. It never
occurred to me that you would refuse. I see now that you were right. The
picture cannot be shown. You must not be angry with me, Dorian, for what I
have told you. As I said to Harry, once, you are made to be worshipped.”
Dorian Gray drew a long breath. The colour came back to his cheeks,
and a smile played about his lips. The peril was over. He was safe for the
time. Yet he could not help feeling infinite pity for the painter who had just
made this strange confession to him, and wondered if he himself would ever
be so dominated by the personality of a friend. Lord Henry had the charm of
being very dangerous. But that was all. He was too clever and too cynical to
be really fond of. Would there ever be someone who would fill him with a
strange idolatry? Was that one of the things that life had in store?
“It is extraordinary to me, Dorian,” said Hallward, “that you should have
seen this in the portrait. Did you really see it?”
“I saw something in it,” he answered, “something that seemed to me very
curious.”
“Well, you don’t mind my looking at the thing now?”
Dorian shook his head. “You must not ask me that, Basil. I could not
possibly let you stand in front of that picture.”
“You will some day, surely?”
“Never.”
“Well, perhaps you are right. And now good-bye, Dorian. You have been
the one person in my life who has really influenced my art. Whatever I have
done that is good, I owe to you. Ah! you don’t know what it cost me to tell you
all that I have told you.”
“My dear Basil,” said Dorian, “what have you told me? Simply that you
felt that you admired me too much. That is not even a compliment.”
“It was not intended as a compliment. It was a confession. Now that I
have made it, something seems to have gone out of me. Perhaps one should
never put one’s worship into words.”
“It was a disappointing confession.”
“Why, what did you expect, Dorian? You didn’t see anything else in the
picture, did you? There was nothing else to see?”
“No; there was nothing else to see. Why do you ask? But you mustn’t talk
about worship. It is foolish. You and I are friends, Basil, and we must always
remain so.”
“You have got Harry,” said the painter, sadly.
“Oh, Harry?” cried the lad, with a ripple of laughter. “Harry spends his
days in saying what is incredible, and his evenings in doing what is
improbable. Just the sort of life I would like to lead. But still I don’t think I
would go to Harry if I were in trouble. I would sooner go to you, Basil.”
“You will sit to me again?”
“Impossible!”
“You spoil my life as an artist by refusing, Dorian. No man came across
two ideal things. Few come across one.”
 “I can’t explain it to you, Basil, but I must never sit to you again. There is
something fatal about a portrait. It has a life of its own. I will come and have
tea with you. That will be just as pleasant.”
“Pleasanter for you, I am afraid,” murmured Hallward, regretfully. “And
now good-bye. I am sorry you won’t let me look at the picture once again. But
that can’t be helped. I quite understand what you feel about it.”
As he left the room, Dorian Gray smiled to himself. Poor Basil! how
little he knew of the true reason! And how strange it was that, instead of
having been forced to reveal his own secret, he had succeeded, almost by
chance, in wresting a secret from his friend! How much that strange
confession explained to him! The painter’s absurd fits of jealousy, his wild
devotion, his extravagant panegyrics, his curious reticences—he understood
them all now, and he felt sorry. There seemed to him to be something tragic in
a friendship so coloured by romance.
He sighed, and touched the bell. The portrait must be hidden away at all
costs. He could not run such a risk of discovery again. It had been mad of him
to have allowed the thing to remain, even for an hour, in a room to which any
of his friends had access.
 X

WHEN HIS servant entered, he looked at him steadfastly, and wondered if

he had thought of peering behind the screen. The man was quite impassive,
and waited for his orders. Dorian lit a cigarette, and walked over to the glass
and glanced into it. He could see the reflection of Victor’s face perfectly. It
was like a placid mask of servility. There was nothing to be afraid of, there.
Yet he thought it best to be on his guard.
Speaking very slowly, he told him to tell the housekeeper that he wanted
to see her, and then to go to the frame-maker and ask him to send two of his
men round at once. It seemed to him that as the man left the room his eyes
wandered in the direction of the screen. Or was that merely his own fancy?
After a few moments, in her black silk dress with old-fashioned thread
mittens on her wrinkled hands, Mrs. Leaf bustled into the library. He asked
her for the key of the schoolroom.
The old schoolroom, Mr. Dorian?” she exclaimed. “Why, it is full of
dust. I must get it arranged, and put straight before you go into it. It is not fit
for you to see, sir. It is not, indeed.”
“I don’t want it put straight, Leaf. I only want the key.”
“Well, sir, you’ll be covered with cobwebs if you go into it. Why, it
hasn’t been opened for nearly five years, not since his lordship died.”
He winced at the mention of his grandfather. He had hateful memories of
him. “That does not matter,” he answered. “I simply want to see the place—
that is all. Give me the key.”
“And here is the key, sir,” said the old lady, going over the contents of
her bunch with tremulously uncertain hands. “Here is the key. I’ll have it off
the bunch in a moment. But you don’t think of living up there, sir, and you so
comfortable here?”
“No, no,” he cried, petulantly. “Thank you, Leaf. That will do.”
She lingered for a few moments, and was garrulous over some detail of
the household. He sighed, and told her to manage things as she thought best.
She left the room, wreathed in smiles.
As the door closed, Dorian put the key in his pocket, and looked round
the room. His eye fell on a large purple satin coverlet heavily embroidered
with gold, a splendid piece of late seventeenth-century Venetian work that his
grandfather had found in a convent near Bologna. Yes, that would serve to
wrap the dreadful thing in. It had perhaps served often as a pall for the dead.
Now it was to hide something that had a corruption of its own, worse than the
corruption of death itself—something that would breed horrors and yet would
never die. What the worm was to the corpse, his sins would be to the painted
image on the canvas. They would mar its beauty, and eat away its grace. They
would defile it, and make it shameful. And yet the thing would still live on. It
would be always alive.
He shuddered, and for a moment he regretted that he had not told Basil
the true reason why he had wished to hide the picture away. Basil would have
helped him to resist Lord Henry’s influence, and the still more poisonous
influences that came from his own temperament. The love that he bore him—
for it was really love—had nothing in it that was not noble and intellectual. It
was not that mere physical admiration of beauty that is born of the senses, and
that dies when the senses tire. It was such love as Michelangelo had known,
and Montaigne, and Winckelmann, and Shakespeare himself. Yes, Basil could
have saved him. But it was too late now. The past could always be
annihilated. Regret, denial, or forgetfulness could do that. But the future was
inevitable. There were passions in him that would find their terrible outlet,
dreams that would make the shadow of their evil real.
He took up from the couch the great purple-and-gold texture that covered
it, and, holding it in his hands, passed behind the screen. Was the face on the
canvas viler than before? It seemed to him that it was unchanged; and yet his
loathing of it was intensified. Gold hair, blue eyes, and rose-red lips—they all
were there. It was simply the expression that had altered. That was horrible in
its cruelty. Compared to what he saw in it of censure or rebuke, how shallow
Basil’s reproaches about Sibyl Vane had been!—how shallow, and of what
little account! His own soul was looking out at him from the canvas and
calling him to judgment. A look of pain came across him, and he flung the rich
pall over the picture. As he did so, a knock came to the door. He passed out as
his servant entered.
“The persons are here, Monsieur.”
He felt that the man must be got rid of at once. He must not be allowed to
know where the picture was being taken to. There was something sly about
him, and he had thoughtful, treacherous eyes. Sitting down at the writing-table,
he scribbled a note to Lord Henry, asking him to send him round something to
read, and reminding him that they were to meet at eight-fifteen that evening.
“Wait for an answer,” he said, handing it to him, “and show the men in
here.”
In two or three minutes there was another knock, and Mr. Hubbard
himself, the celebrated frame-maker of South Audley Street, came in with a
somewhat rough-looking young assistant. Mr. Hubbard was a florid, red-
whiskered little man, whose admiration for art was considerably tempered by
the inveterate impecuniosity of most of the artists who dealt with him. As a
rule, he never left his shop. He waited for people to come to him. But he
always made an exception in favour of Dorian Gray. There was something
about Dorian that charmed everybody. It was a pleasure even to see him.
“What can I do for you, Mr. Gray?” he said, rubbing his fat freckled
hands. “I thought I would do myself the honour of coming round in person. I
have just got a beauty of a frame, sir. Picked it up at a sale. Came from
Fonthill, I believe. Admirably suited for a religious subject, Mr. Gray.”
“I am so sorry you have given yourself the trouble of coming round, Mr.
Hubbard. I shall certainly drop in and look at the frame—though I don’t go in
much at present for religious art—but today I only want a picture carried to
the top of the house for me. It is rather heavy, so I thought I would ask you to
lend me a couple of your men.”
“No trouble at all, Mr. Gray. I am delighted to be of any service to you.
Which is the work of art, sir?”
“This,” replied Dorian, moving the screen back. “Can you move it,
covering and all, just as it is? I don’t want it to get scratched going upstairs.”
“There will be no difficulty, sir,” said the genial frame-maker, beginning,
with the aid of his assistant, to unhook the picture from the long brass chains
by which it was suspended. “And, now, where shall we carry it to, Mr.
Gray?”
 “I will show you the way, Mr. Hubbard, if you will kindly follow me. Or
perhaps you had better go in front. I am afraid it is right at the top of the house.
We will go up by the front staircase, as it is wider.”
He held the door open for them, and they passed out into the hall and
began the ascent. The elaborate character of the frame had made the picture
extremely bulky, and now and then, in spite of the obsequious protests of Mr.
Hubbard, who had the true tradesman’s spirited dislike of seeing a gentleman
doing anything useful, Dorian put his hand to it so as to help them.
“Something of a load to carry, sir,” gasped the little man, when they
reached the top landing. And he wiped his shiny forehead.
“I am afraid it is rather heavy,” murmured Dorian, as he unlocked the
door that opened into the room that was to keep for him the curious secret of
his life and hide his soul from the eyes of men.
He had not entered the place for more than four years—not, indeed, since
he had used it first as a play-room when he was a child, and then as a study
when he grew somewhat older. It was a large, well-proportioned room, which
had been specially built by the last Lord Kelso for the use of the little
grandson whom, for his strange likeness to his mother, and also for other
reasons, he had always hated and desired to keep at a distance. It appeared to
Dorian to have but little changed. There was the huge Italian cassone, with its
fantastically painted panels and its tarnished gilt mouldings, in which he had
so often hidden himself as a boy. There the satinwood bookcase filled with
his dog-eared schoolbooks. On the wall behind it was hanging the same
ragged Flemish tapestry where a faded king and queen were playing chess in a
garden, while a company of hawkers rode by, carrying hooded birds on their
gauntleted wrists. How well he remembered it all! Every moment of his
lonely childhood came back to him as he looked round. He recalled the
stainless purity of his boyish life, and it seemed horrible to him that it was
here the fatal portrait was to be hidden away. How little he had thought, in
those dead days, of all that was in store for him!
But there was no other place in the house so secure from prying eyes as
this. He had the key, and no one else could enter it. Beneath its purple pall, the
face painted on the canvas could grow bestial, sodden, and unclean. What did
it matter? No one could see it. He himself would not see it. Why should he
watch the hideous corruption of his soul? He kept his youth—that was enough.
And, besides, might not his nature grow finer, after all? There was no reason
that the future should be so full of shame. Some love might come across his
life, and purify him, and shield him from those sins that seemed to be already
stirring in spirit and in flesh—those curious unpictured sins whose very
mystery lent them their subtlety and their charm. Perhaps, some day, the cruel
look would have passed away from the scarlet sensitive mouth, and he might
show to the world Basil Hallward’s masterpiece.
No, that was impossible. Hour by hour, and week by week, the thing
upon the canvas was growing old. It might escape the hideousness of sin, but
the hideousness of age was in store for it. The cheeks would become hollow
or flaccid. Yellow crow’s-feet would creep round the fading eyes and make
them horrible. The hair would lose its brightness, the mouth would gape or
droop, would be foolish or gross, as the mouths of old men are. There would
be the wrinkled throat, the cold, blue-veined hands, the twisted body, that he
remembered in the grandfather who had been so stern to him in his boyhood.
The picture had to be concealed. There was no help for it.
“Bring it in, Mr. Hubbard, please,” he said, wearily, turning round. “I am
sorry I kept you so long. I was thinking of something else.”
“Always glad to have a rest, Mr. Gray,” answered the frame-maker, who
was still gasping for breath. “Where shall we put it, sir?”
“Oh, anywhere. Here: this will do. I don’t want to have it hung up. Just
lean it against the wall. Thanks.”
“Might one look at the work of art, sir?”
Dorian started. “It would not interest you, Mr. Hubbard,” he said,
keeping his eye on the man. He felt ready to leap upon him and fling him to the
ground if he dared to lift the gorgeous hanging that concealed the secret of his
life. “I shan’t trouble you any more now. I am much obliged for your kindness
in coming round.”
“Not at all, not at all, Mr. Gray. Ever ready to do anything for you, sir.”
And Mr. Hubbard tramped downstairs, followed by the assistant, who glanced
back at Dorian with a look of shy wonder in his rough, uncomely face. He had
never seen anyone so marvellous.
When the sound of their footsteps had died away, Dorian locked the
door, and put the key in his pocket. He felt safe now. No one would ever look
upon the horrible thing. No eye but his would ever see his shame.
On reaching the library he found that it was just after five o’clock, and
that the tea had been already brought up. On a little table of dark perfumed
wood thickly incrusted with nacre, a present from Lady Radley, his guardian’s
wife, a pretty professional invalid, who had spent the preceding winter in
Cairo, was lying a note from Lord Henry, and beside it was a book bound in
yellow paper, the cover slightly torn and the edges soiled. A copy of the third
edition of The St. James’s Gazette had been placed on the tea tray. It was
evident that Victor had returned. He wondered if he had met the men in the
hall as they were leaving the house, and had wormed out of them what they
had been doing. He would be sure to miss the picture—had no doubt missed it
already, while he had been laying the tea-things. The screen had not been set
back, and a blank space was visible on the wall. Perhaps some night he might
find him creeping upstairs and trying to force the door of the room. It was a
horrible thing to have a spy in one’s house. He had heard of rich men who had
been blackmailed all their lives by some servant who had read a letter, or
overheard a conversation, or picked up a card with an address, or found
beneath a pillow a withered flower or a shred of crumpled lace.
He sighed, and, having poured himself out some tea, opened Lord
Henry’s note. It was simply to say that he sent him round the evening paper,
and a book that might interest him, and that he would be at the club at eight-
fifteen. He opened The St. James’s languidly, and looked through it. A red
pencil-mark on the fifth page caught his eye. It drew attention to the following
paragraph:
“INQUEST ON AN ACTRESS.—An inquest was held this morning at the Bell
Tavern, Hoxton Road, by Mr. Danby, the District Coroner, on the body of
Sibyl Vane, a young actress recently engaged at the Royal Theatre, Holborn. A
verdict of death by misadventure was returned. Considerable sympathy was
expressed for the mother of the deceased, who was greatly affected during the
giving of her own evidence, and that of Dr. Birrell, who had made the post-
mortem examination of the deceased.”
He frowned, and, tearing the paper in two went across the room and
flung the pieces away. How ugly it all was! And how horribly real ugliness
made things! He felt a little annoyed with Lord Henry for having sent him the
report. And it was certainly stupid of him to have marked it with red pencil.
Victor might have read it. The man knew more than enough English for that.
Perhaps he had read it, and had begun to suspect something. And, yet,
what did it matter? What had Dorian Gray to do with Sibyl Vane’s death?
There was nothing to fear. Dorian Gray had not killed her.
His eye fell on the yellow book that Lord Henry had sent him. What was
it, he wondered. He went towards the little pearl-coloured octagonal stand,
that had always looked to him like the work of some strange Egyptian bees
that wrought in silver, and taking up the volume, flung himself into an arm-
chair, and began to turn over the leaves. After a few minutes he became
absorbed. It was the strangest book that he had ever read. It seemed to him
that in exquisite raiment, and to the delicate sound of flutes, the sins of the
world were passing in dumb show before him. Things that he had dimly
dreamed of were suddenly made real to him. Things of which he had never
dreamed were gradually revealed.
It was a novel without a plot, and with only one character, being indeed,
simply a psychological study of a certain young Parisian, who spent his life
trying to realize in the nineteenth century all the passions and modes of thought
that belonged to every century except his own, and to sum up, as it were, in
himself the various moods through which the world-spirit had ever passed,
loving for their mere artificiality those renunciations that men have unwisely
called virtue, as much as those natural rebellions that wise men still call sin.
The style in which it was written was that curious jewelled style, vivid and
obscure at once, full of argot and of archaisms, of technical expressions and
of elaborate paraphrases, that characterizes the work of some of the finest
artists of the French school of Symbolistes. There were in it metaphors as
monstrous as orchids, and as subtle in colour. The life of the senses was
described in the terms of mystical philosophy. One hardly knew at times
whether one was reading the spiritual ecstasies of some mediaeval saint or
the morbid confessions of a modern sinner. It was a poisonous book. The
heavy odour of incense seemed to cling about its pages and to trouble the
brain. The mere cadence of the sentences, the subtle monotony of their music,
so full as it was of complex refrains and movements elaborately repeated,
produced in the mind of the lad, as he passed from chapter to chapter, a form
of reverie, a malady of dreaming, that made him unconscious of the falling day
and creeping shadows.
Cloudless, and pierced by one solitary star, a copper-green sky gleamed
through the windows. He read on by its wan light till he could read no more.
Then, after his valet had reminded him several times of the lateness of the
hour, he got up, and, going into the next room, placed the book on the little
Florentine table that always stood at his bedside, and began to dress for
dinner.
It was almost nine O’clock before he reached the club, where he found
Lord Henry sitting alone, in the morning-room, looking very much bored.
 “I am so sorry, Harry,” he cried, “but really it is entirely your fault. That
book you sent me so fascinated me that I forgot how the time was going.”
“Yes; I thought you would like it,” replied his host, rising from his chair.
“I didn’t say I liked it, Harry. I said it fascinated me. There is a great
difference.”
“Ah, you have discovered that?’ murmured Lord Henry. And they passed
into the dining-room.
 XI

FOR YEARS, Dorian Gray could not free himself from the influence of this
book. Or perhaps it would be more accurate to say that he never sought to free
himself from it. He procured from Paris no less than nine large-paper copies
of the first edition, and had them bound in different colours, so that they might
suit his various moods and the changing fancies of a nature over which he
seemed, at times, to have almost entirely lost control. The hero, the wonderful
young Parisian, in whom the romantic and the scientific temperaments were so
strangely blended, became to him a kind of prefiguring type of himself. And,
indeed, the whole book seemed to him to contain the story of his own life,
written before he had lived it.
In one point he was more fortunate than the novel’s fantastic hero. He
never knew—never, indeed, had any cause to know—that somewhat grotesque
dread of mirrors, and polished metal surfaces, and still water, which came
upon the young Parisian so early in his life, and was occasioned by the sudden
decay of a beauty that had once, apparently, been so remarkable. It was with
an almost cruel joy—and perhaps in nearly every joy, as certainly in every
pleasure, cruelty has its place—that he used to read the latter part of the book,
with its really tragic, if somewhat overemphasized, account of the sorrow and
despair of one who had himself lost what in others, and in the world, he had
most dearly valued.
For the wonderful beauty that had so fascinated Basil Hallward, and
many others besides him, seemed never to leave him. Even those who had
heard the most evil things against him, and from time to time strange rumours
about his mode of life crept through London and became the chatter of the
clubs, could not believe anything to his dishonour when they saw him. He had
always the look of one who had kept himself unspotted from the world. Men
who talked grossly became silent when Dorian Gray entered the room. There
was something in the purity of his face that rebuked them. His mere presence
seemed to recall to them the memory of the innocence that they had tarnished.
They wondered how one so charming and graceful as he was could have
escaped the stain of an age that was at once sordid and sensual.
Often, on returning home from one of those mysterious and prolonged
absences that gave rise to such strange conjecture among those who were his
friends, or thought that they were so, he himself would creep upstairs to the
locked room, open the door with the key that never left him now, and stand,
with a mirror, in front of the portrait that Basil Hallward had painted of him,
looking now at the evil and aging face on the canvas, and now at the fair
young face that laughed back at him from the polished glass. The very
sharpness of the contrast used to quicken his sense of pleasure. He grew more
and more enamoured of his own beauty, more and more interested in the
corruption of his own soul. He would examine with minute care, and
sometimes with a monstrous and terrible delight, the hideous lines that seared
the wrinkling forehead or crawled around the heavy sensual mouth, wondering
sometimes which were the more horrible, the signs of sin or the signs of age.
He would place his white hands beside the coarse bloated hands of the
picture, and smile. He mocked the misshapen body and the failing limbs.
There were moments, indeed, at night, when, lying sleepless in his own
delicately scented chamber, or in the sordid room of the little ill-famed tavern
near the Docks, which, under an assumed name, and in disguise, it was his
habit to frequent, he would think of the ruin he had brought upon his soul, with
a pity that was all the more poignant because it was purely selfish. But
moments such as these were rare. That curiosity about life which Lord Henry
had first stirred in him, as they sat together in the garden of their friend,
seemed to increase with gratification. The more he knew, the more he desired
to know. He had mad hungers that grew more ravenous as he fed them.
Yet he was not really reckless, at any rate in his relations to society.
Once or twice every month during the winter, and on each Wednesday evening
while the season lasted, he would throw open to the world his beautiful house
and have the most celebrated musicians of the day to charm his guests with the
wonders of their art. His little dinners, in the settling of which Lord Henry
always assisted him, were noted as much for the careful selection and placing
of those invited, as for the exquisite taste shown in the decoration of the table,
with its subtle symphonic arrangements of exotic flowers, and embroidered
cloths, and antique plate of gold and silver. Indeed, there were many,
especially among the very young men, who saw, or fancied that they saw, in
Dorian Gray the true realization of a type of which they had often dreamed in
Eton or Oxford days, a type that was to combine something of the real culture
of the scholar with all the grace and distinction and perfect manner of a citizen
of the world. To them he seemed to be of the company of those whom Dante
describes as having sought to “make themselves perfect by the worship of
beauty.” Like Gautier, he was one for whom “the visible world existed.”
And certainly, to him life itself was the first, the greatest, of the arts, and
for it all the other arts seemed to be but a preparation. Fashion, by which what
is really fantastic becomes for a moment universal, and dandyism, which, in
its own way, is an attempt to assert the absolute modernity of beauty, had, of
course their fascination for him. His mode of dressing, and the particular
styles that from time to time he affected, had their marked influence on the
young exquisites of the Mayfair balls and Pall Mall Club windows, who
copied him in everything that he did, and tried to reproduce the accidental
charm of his graceful, though to him only half-serious, fopperies.
For, while he was but too ready to accept the position that was almost
immediately offered to him on his coming of age, and found, indeed, a subtle
pleasure in the thought that he might really become to the London of his own
day what to imperial Neronian Rome the author of the Satyricon once had
been, yet in his inmost heart he desired to be something more than a mere
arbiter elegantiarum, to be consulted on the wearing of a jewel, or the
knotting of a necktie, or the conduct of a cane. He sought to elaborate some
new scheme of life that would have its reasoned philosophy and its ordered
principles, and find in the spiritualizing of the senses its highest realization.
The worship of the senses has often, and with much justice, been
decried, men feeling a natural instinct of terror about passions and sensations
that seem stronger than themselves, and that they are conscious of sharing with
the less highly organized forms of existence. But it appeared to Dorian Gray
that the true nature of the senses had never been understood, and that they had
remained savage and animal merely because the world had sought to starve
them into submission or to kill them by pain, instead of aiming at making them
elements of a new spirituality, of which a fine instinct for beauty was to be the
dominant characteristic. As he looked back upon man moving through history,
he was haunted by a feeling of loss. So much had been surrendered! and to
such little purpose! There had been mad wilful rejections, monstrous forms of
self-torture and self-denial, whose origin was fear, and whose result was a
degradation infinitely more terrible than that fancied degradation from which,
in their ignorance, they had sought to escape, nature, in her wonderful irony,
driving out the anchorite to feed with the wild animals of the desert and giving
to the hermit the beasts of the field as his companions.
Yes; there was to be, as Lord Henry had prophesied, a new Hedonism
that was to re-create life, and to save it from that harsh, uncomely Puritanism
that is having, in our own day, its curious revival. It was to have its service of
the intellect, certainly; yet, it was never to accept any theory or system that
would involve the sacrifice of any mode of passionate experience. Its aim,
indeed, was to be experience itself, and not the fruits of experience, sweet or
bitter as they might be. Of the asceticism that deadens the senses, as of the
vulgar profligacy that dulls them, it was to know nothing. But it was to teach
man to concentrate himself upon the moments of a life that is itself but a
moment.
There are few of us who have not sometimes wakened before dawn,
either after one of those dreamless nights that make us almost enamoured of
death, or one of those nights of horror and misshapen joy, when through the
chambers of the brain sweep phantoms more terrible than reality itself, and
instinct with that vivid life that lurks in all grotesques, and that lends to Gothic
art its enduring vitality, this art being, one might fancy, especially the art of
those whose minds have been troubled with the malady of reverie. Gradually
white fingers creep through the curtains, and they appear to tremble. In black
fantastic shapes, dumb shadows crawl into the corners of the room, and
crouch there. Outside, there is the stirring of birds among the leaves, or the
sound of men going forth to their work, or the sigh and sob of the wind coming
down from the hills, and wandering round the silent house, as though it feared
to wake the sleepers, and yet must needs call forth sleep from her purple cave.
Veil after veil of thin dusky gauze is lifted, and by degrees the forms and
colours of things are restored to them, and we watch the dawn remaking the
world in its antique pattern. The wan mirrors get back their mimic life. The
flameless tapers stand where we had left them, and beside them lies the half-
cut book that we had been studying, or the wired flower that we had worn at
the ball, or the letter that we had been afraid to read, or that we had read too
often. Nothing seems to us changed. Out of the unreal shadows of the night
comes back the real life that we had known. We have to resume it where we
had left off and there steals over us a terrible sense of the necessity for the
continuance of energy in the same wearisome round of stereotyped habits, or a
wild longing, it may be, that our eyelids might open some morning upon a
world that had been re-fashioned anew in the darkness for our pleasure, a
world in which things would have fresh shapes and colours, and be changed,
or have other secrets, a world in which the past would have little or no place,
or survive, at any rate, in no conscious form of obligation or regret, the
remembrance even of joy having its bitterness, and the memories of pleasure
their pain.
It was the creation of such worlds as these that seemed to Dorian Gray to
be the true object, or amongst the true objects, of life; and in his search for
sensations that would be at once new and delightful, and possess that element
of strangeness that is so essential to romance, he would often adopt certain
modes of thought that he knew to be really alien to his nature, abandon himself
to their subtle influences, and then, having, as it were, caught their colour and
satisfied his intellectual curiosity, leave them with that curious indifference
that is not incompatible with a real ardour of temperament, and that indeed,
according to certain modern psychologists, is often a condition of it.
It was rumoured of him once that he was about to join the Roman
Catholic communion; and certainly the Roman ritual had always a great
attraction for him. The daily sacrifice, more awful really than all the
sacrifices of the antique world, stirred him as much by its superb rejection of
the evidence of the senses as by the primitive simplicity of its elements and
the eternal pathos of the human tragedy that it sought to symbolize. He loved to
kneel down on the cold marble pavement, and watch the priest, in his stiff
flowered dalmatic, slowly and with white hands moving aside the veil of the
tabernacle, or raising aloft the jewelled lantern-shaped monstrance with that
pallid wafer that at times, one would fain think, is indeed the “panis
caelestis,” the bread of angels, or, robed in the garments of the Passion of
Christ, breaking the Host into the chalice, and smiting his breast for his sins.
The fuming censers, that the grave boys, in their lace and scarlet, tossed into
the air like great gilt flowers, had their subtle fascination for him. As he
passed out, he used to look with wonder at the black confessionals, and long
to sit in the dim shadow of one of them and listen to men and women
whispering through the worn grating the true story of their lives.
But he never fell into the error of arresting his intellectual development
by any formal acceptance of creed or system, or of mistaking, for a house in
which to live, an inn that is but suitable for the sojourn of a night, or for a few
hours of a night in which there are no stars and the moon is in travail.
Mysticism, with its marvellous power of making common things strange to us,
and the subtle antinomianism that always seems to accompany it, moved him
for a season; and for a season he inclined to the materialistic doctrines of the
Darwinismus movement in Germany, and found a curious pleasure in tracing
the thoughts and passions of men to some pearly cell in the brain, or some
white nerve in the body, delighting in the conception of the absolute
dependence of the spirit on certain physical conditions, morbid or healthy,
normal or diseased. Yet, as has been said of him before, no theory of life
seemed to him to be of any importance compared with life itself. He felt
keenly conscious of how barren all intellectual speculation is when separated
from action and experiment. He knew that the senses, no less than the soul,
have their spiritual mysteries to reveal.
And so he would now study perfumes, and the secrets of their
manufacture, distilling heavily scented oils, and burning odorous gums from
the East. He saw that there was no mood of the mind that had not its
counterpart in the sensuous life, and set himself to discover their true
relations, wondering what there was in frankincense that made one mystical,
and in ambergris that stirred one’s passions, and in violets that woke the
memory of dead romances, and in musk that troubled the brain, and in
champak that stained the imagination; and seeking often to elaborate a real
psychology of perfumes, and to estimate the several influences of sweet-
smelling roots, and scented pollen-laden flowers, of aromatic balms, and of
dark and fragrant woods, of spikenard that sickens, of hovenia that makes men
mad, and of aloes that are said to be able to expel melancholy from the soul.
At another time he devoted himself entirely to music, and in a long
latticed room, with a vermilion-and-gold ceiling and walls of olive-green
lacquer, he used to give curious concerts in which mad gypsies tore wild
music from little zithers, or grave yellow-shawled Tunisians plucked at the
strained strings of monstrous lutes, while grinning negroes beat monotonously
upon copper drums, and, crouching upon scarlet mats, slim turbaned Indians
blew through long pipes of reed or brass, and charmed, or feigned to charm,
great hooded snakes and horrible horned adders. The harsh intervals and
shrill discords of barbaric music stirred him at times when Schubert’s grace,
and Chopin’s beautiful sorrows, and the mighty harmonies of Beethoven
himself, fell unheeded on his ear. He collected together from all parts of the
world the strangest instruments that could be found, either in the tombs of
dead nations or among the few savage tribes that have survived contact with
Western civilizations, and loved to touch and try them. He had the mysterious
juruparis of the Rio Negro Indians, that women are not allowed to look at,
and that even youths may not see till they have been subjected to fasting and
scourging, and the earthen jars of the Peruvians that have the shrill cries of
birds, and flutes of human bones such as Alfonso de Ovalle heard in Chili,
and the sonorous green jaspers that are found near Cuzco and give forth a note
of singular sweetness. He had painted gourds filled with pebbles that rattled
when they were shaken; the long clarin of the Mexicans, into which the
performer does not blow, but through which he inhales the air; the harsh ture
of the Amazon tribes, that is sounded by the sentinels who sit all day long in
high trees, and can be heard, it is said, at a distance of three leagues; the
teponaztli, that has two vibrating tongues of wood, has her monsters, things of
bestial shape and with an elastic gum obtained from the milky juice of plants;
the yotl bells of the Aztecs, that are hung in clusters like grapes; and a huge
cylindrical drum, covered with the skins of great serpents, like the one that
Bernal Díaz saw when he went with Cortés into the Mexican temple, and of
whose doleful sound he has left us so vivid a description. The fantastic
character of these instruments fascinated him, and he felt a curious delight in
the thought that art, like nature, has her monsters, things of bestial shape and
with hideous voices. Yet, after some time, he wearied of them, and would sit
in his box at the Opera, either alone or with Lord Henry, listening in rapt
pleasure to Tannhäuser, and seeing in the prelude to that great work of art a
presentation of the tragedy of his own soul.
On one occasion he took up the study of jewels, and appeared at a
costume ball as Anne de Joyeuse, Admiral of France, in a dress covered with
five hundred and sixty pearls. This taste enthralled him for years, and, indeed,
may be said never to have left him. He would often spend a whole day settling
and resettling in their cases the various stones that he had collected, such as
the olive-green chrysoberyl that turns red by lamplight, the cymophane with its
wire-like line of silver, the pistachio-coloured peridot, rose-pink and wine-
yellow topazes, carbuncles of fiery scarlet with tremulous four-rayed stars,
flame-red cinnamon-stones, orange and violet spinels, and amethysts with
their alternate layers of ruby and sapphire. He loved the red gold of the
sunstone, and the moonstone’s pearly whiteness, and the broken rainbow of
the milky opal. He procured from Amsterdam three emeralds of extraordinary
size and richness of colour, and had a turquoise de la vieille roche that was
the envy of all the connoisseurs.
He discovered wonderful stories, also, about jewels. In Alphonso’s
Clericalis disciplina a serpent was mentioned with eyes of real jacinth, and
in the romantic history of Alexander, the Conqueror of Emathia was said to
have found in the vale of Jordan, snakes “with collars of real emeralds
growing on their backs.” There was a gem in the brain of the dragon,
Philostratus told us, and “by the exhibition of golden letters and a scarlet
robe” the monster could be thrown into a magical sleep, and slain. According
to the great alchemist, Pierre de Boniface, the diamond rendered a man
invisible, and the agate of India made him eloquent. The cornelian appeased
anger, and the hyacinth provoked sleep, and the amethyst drove away the
fumes of wine. The garnet cast out demons, and the hydropicus deprived the
moon of her colour. The selenite waxed and waned with the moon, and the
meloceus, that discovers thieves, could be affected only by the blood of kids.
Leonardus Camillus had seen a white stone taken from the brain of a newly
killed toad, that was a certain antidote against poison. The bezoar, that was
found in the heart of the Arabian deer, was a charm that could cure the plague.
In the nests of Arabian birds was the aspilates, that, according to Democritus,
kept the wearer from any danger by fire.
The King of Ceylon rode through his city with a large ruby in his hand, at
the ceremony of his coronation. The gates of the palace of John the Priest
were “made of sardius, with the horn of the horned snake inwrought, so that
no man might bring poison within.” Over the gable were “two golden apples,
in which were two carbuncles,” so that the gold might shine by day, and the
carbuncles by night. In Lodge’s strange romance A Margarite of America it
was stated that in the chamber of the queen one could behold “all the chaste
ladies of the world, inchased out of silver, looking through fair mirrors of
chrysolites, carbuncles, sapphires, and greene emeraults.” Marco Polo had
seen the inhabitants of Zipangu place rose-coloured pearls in the mouths of the
dead. A sea monster had been enamoured of the pearl that the diver brought to
King Perozes, and had slain the thief, and mourned for seven moons over its
loss. When the Huns lured the king into the great pit, he flung it away—
Procopius tells the story—nor was it ever found again, though the Emperor
Anastasius offered five hundred-weight of gold pieces for it. The King of
Malabar had shown to a certain Venetian a rosary of three hundred and four
pearls, one for every god that he worshipped.
 When the Duke de Valentinois, son of Alexander VI, visited Louis XII of
France, his horse was loaded with gold leaves, according to Brantôme, and
his cap had double rows of rubies that threw out a great light. Charles of
England had ridden in stirrups hung with four hundred and twenty-one
diamonds. Richard II had a coat, valued at thirty thousand marks, which was
covered with balas rubies. Hall described Henry VIII, on his way to the
Tower previous to his coronation, as wearing “a jacket of raised gold, the
placard embroidered with diamonds and other rich stones, and a great
bauderike about his neck of large balasses.” The favourites of James I wore
ear-rings of emeralds set in gold filigrane. Edward II gave to Piers Gaveston
a suit of red-gold armour studded with jacinths, a collar of gold roses set with
turquoise-stones, and a skull-cap parsemé with pearls. Henry II wore
jewelled gloves reaching to the elbow, and had a hawk-glove sewn with
twelve rubies and fifty-two great orients. The ducal hat of Charles the Rash,
the last Duke of Burgundy of his race, was hung with pear-shaped pearls, and
studded with sapphires.
How exquisite life had once been! How gorgeous in its pomp and
decoration! Even to read of the luxury of the dead was wonderful.
Then he turned his attention to embroideries, and to the tapestries that
performed the office of frescoes in the chill rooms of the Northern nations of
Europe. As he investigated the subject—and he always had an extraordinary
faculty of becoming absolutely absorbed for the moment in whatever he took
up—he was almost saddened by the reflection of the ruin that time brought on
beautiful and wonderful things. He, at any rate, had escaped that. Summer
followed summer, and the yellow jonquils bloomed and died many times, and
nights of horror repeated the story of their shame, but he was unchanged. No
winter marred his face or stained his flowerlike bloom. How different it was
with material things! Where had they passed to? Where was the great crocus-
coloured robe, on which the gods fought against the giants, that had been
worked by brown girls for the pleasure of Athena? Where, the huge velarium
that Nero had stretched across the Colosseum at Rome, that Titan sail of
purple on which was represented the starry sky, and Apollo driving a chariot
drawn by white gilt-reined steeds? He longed to see the curious table-napkins
wrought for the Priest of the Sun, on which were displayed all the dainties and
viands that could be wanted for a feast; the mortuary cloth of King Chilperic,
with its three hundred golden bees; the fantastic robes that excited the
indignation of the Bishop of Pontus, and were figured with “lions, panthers,
bears, dogs, forests, rocks, hunters—all, in fact, that a painter can copy from
nature” and the coat that Charles of Orleans once wore, on the sleeves of
which were embroidered the verses of a song beginning “Madame, je suis
tout joyeux,” the musical accompaniment of the words being wrought in gold
thread, and each note, of square shape in those days, formed with four pearls.
He read of the room that was prepared at the palace at Reims for the use of
Queen Joan of Burgundy, and was decorated with “thirteen hundred and
twenty-one parrots, made in broidery, and blazoned with the king’s arms, and
five hundred and sixty-one butterflies, whose wings were similarly
ornamented with the arms of the queen, the whole worked in gold.” Catherine
de’ Medici had a mourning-bed made for her of black velvet powdered with
crescents and suns. Its curtains were of damask, with leafy wreaths and
garlands, figured upon a gold and silver ground, and fringed along the edges
with broideries of pearls, and it stood in a room hung with rows of the
queen’s devices in cut black velvet upon cloth of silver. Louis XTV had gold
embroidered caryatides fifteen feet high in his apartment. The state bed of
Sobieski, King of Poland, was made of Smyrna gold brocade embroidered in
turquoises with verses from the Koran. Its supports were of silver gilt,
beautifully chased, and profusely set with enamelled and jewelled
medallions. It had been taken from the Turkish camp before Vienna, and the
standard of Mohammed had stood beneath the tremulous gilt of its canopy.
And so, for a whole year, he sought to accumulate the most exquisite
specimens that he could find of textile and embroidered work, getting the
dainty Delhi muslins, finely wrought with gold-thread palmates, and stitched
over with iridescent beetles’ wings; the Dacca gauzes, that from their
transparency are known in the East as “woven air,” and “running water,” and
“evening dew” strange figured cloths from Java; elaborate yellow Chinese
hangings; books bound in tawny satins or fair blue silks, and wrought with
fleurs-de-lis, birds and images; veils of lads worked in Hungary point;
Sicilian brocades, and stiff Spanish velvets; Georgian work with its gilt
coins, and Japanese Foukousas with their green-toned golds and their
marvellously plumaged birds.
He had a special passion, also, for ecclesiastical vestments, as indeed he
had for everything connected with the service of the Church. In the long
“cedar chests that lined the west gallery of his house he had stored away many
rare and beautiful specimens of what is really the raiment of the Bride of
Christ, who must wear purple and jewels and fine linen that she may hide the
pallid macerated body that is worn by the suffering that she seeks for, and
wounded by self-inflicted pain. He possessed a gorgeous cope of crimson silk
and goldthread damask, figured with a repeating pattern of golden
pomegranates set in six-petalled formal blossoms, beyond which on either
side was the pine-apple device wrought in seed-pearls. The orphreys were
divided into panels representing scenes from the life of the Virgin, and the
coronation of the Virgin was figured in coloured silks upon the hood. This
was Italian work of the fifteenth century. Another cope was of green velvet,
embroidered with heart-shaped groups of acanthus-leaves, from which spread
long-stemmed white blossoms, the details of which were picked out with
silver thread and coloured crystals. The morse bore a seraph’s head in gold-
thread raised work. The orphreys were woven in a diaper of red and gold
silk, and were starred with medallions of many saints and martyrs, among
whom was St. Sebastian. He had chasubles, also, of amber-coloured silk, and
blue silk and gold brocade, and yellow silk damask and cloth of gold, figured
with representations of the Passion and Crucifixion of Christ, and
embroidered with lions and peacocks and other emblems; dalmatics of white
satin and pink silk damask, decorated with tulips and dolphins and fleurs-de-
lis; altar frontals of crimson velvet and blue linen; and many corporals,
chalice-veils, and sudaria. In the mystic offices to which such things were put,
there was something that quickened his imagination.
For these treasures, and everything that he collected in his lovely house,
were to be to him means of forgetfulness, modes by which he could escape,
for a season, from the fear that seemed to him at times to be almost too great
to be borne. Upon the walls of the lonely locked room where he had spent so
much of his boyhood, he had hung with his own hands the terrible portrait
whose changing features showed him the real degradation of his life, and in
front of it had draped the purple-and-gold pall as a curtain. For weeks he
would not go there, would forget the hideous painted thing, and get back his
light heart, his wonderful joyousness, his passionate absorption in mere
existence. Then, suddenly, some night he would creep out of the house, go
down to dreadful places near Blue Gate Fields, and stay there, day after day,
until he was driven away. On his return he would sit in front of the picture,
sometimes loathing it and himself, but filled, at other times, with that pride of
individualism that is half the fascination of sin, and smiling, with secret
pleasure, at the misshapen shadow that had to bear the burden that should have
been his own.
 After a few years he could not endure to be long out of England, and
gave up the villa that he had shared at Trouville with Lord Henry, as well as
the little white walled-in house at Algiers where they had more than once
spent the winter. He hated to be separated from the picture that was such a
part of his life, and was also afraid that during his absence someone might
gain access to the room, in spite of the elaborate bars that he had caused to be
placed upon the door.
He was quite conscious that this would tell them nothing. It was true that
the portrait still preserved, under all the foulness and ugliness of the face, its
masked likeness to himself; but what could they learn from that? He would
laugh at anyone who tried to taunt him. He had not painted it. What was it to
him how vile and full of shame it looked? Even if he told them, would they
believe it?
Yet he was afraid. Sometimes when he was down at his great house in
Nottinghamshire, entertaining the fashionable young men of his own rank who
were his chief companions, and astounding the county by the wanton luxury
and gorgeous splendour of his mode of life, he would suddenly leave his
guests and rush back to town to see that the door had not been tampered with,
and that the picture was still there. What if it should be stolen? The mere
thought made him cold with horror. Surely the world would know his secret
then. Perhaps the world already suspected it.
For, while he fascinated many, there were not a few who distrusted him.
He was very nearly blackballed at a West End club of which his birth and
social position fully entitled him to become a member, and it was said that on
one occasion, when he was brought by a friend into the smoking-room of the
Churchill, the Duke of Berwick and another gentleman got up in a marked
manner and went out. Curious stories became current about him after he had
passed his twenty-fifth year. It was rumoured that he had been seen brawling
with foreign sailors in a low den in the distant parts of Whitechapel, and that
he consorted with thieves and coiners and knew the mysteries of their trade.
His extraordinary absences became notorious, and, when he used to reappear
again in society, men would whisper to each other in corners, or pass him
with a sneer, or look at him with cold searching eyes, as though they were
determined to discover his secret.
Of such insolences and attempted slights he, of course, took no notice,
and in the opinion of most people his frank debonair manner, his charming
boyish smile, and the infinite grace of that wonderful youth that seemed never
to leave him, were in themselves a sufficient answer to the calumnies, for so
they termed them, that were circulated about him. It was remarked, however,
that some of those who had been most intimate with him appeared, after a
time, to shun him. Women who had wildly adored him, and for his sake had
braved all social censure and set convention at defiance, were seen to grow
pallid with shame or horror if Dorian Gray entered the room.
Yet these whispered scandals only increased, in the eyes of many, his
strange and dangerous charm. His great wealth was a certain element of
security. Society, civilized society at least, is never very ready to believe
anything to the detriment of those who are both rich and fascinating. It feels
instinctively that manners are of more importance than morals, and, in its
opinion, the highest respectability is of much less value than the possession of
a good chef. And, after all, it is a very poor consolation to be told that the man
who has given one a bad dinner, or poor wine, is irreproachable in his private
life. Even the cardinal virtues cannot atone for half-cold entriées, as Lord
Henry remarked once, in a discussion on the subject; and there is possibly a
good deal to be said for his view. For the canons of good society are, or
should be, the same as the canons of art. Form is absolutely essential to it. It
should have the dignity of a ceremony, as well as its unreality, and should
combine the insincere character of a romantic play with the wit and beauty
that makes such plays delightful to us. Is insincerity such a terrible thing? I
think not. It is merely a method by which we can multiply our personalities.
Such, at any rate, was Dorian Gray’s opinion. He used to wonder at the
shallow psychology of those who conceive the Ego in man as a thing simple,
permanent, reliable, and of one essence. To him, man was a being with myriad
lives and myriad sensations, a complex multiform creature that bore within
itself strange legacies of thought and passion, and whose very flesh was
tainted with the monstrous maladies of the dead. He loved to stroll through the
gaunt cold picture-gallery of his country house and look at the various
portraits of those whose blood flowed in his veins. Here was Philip Herbert,
described by Francis Osborne, in his Memoires on the Reigns of Queen
Elizabeth and King James, as one who was “caressed by the Court for his
handsome face, which kept him not long company.” Was it young Herbert’s
life that he sometimes led? Had some strange poisonous germ crept from body
to body till it had reached his own? Was it some dim sense of that ruined
grace that had made him so suddenly, and almost without cause, give
utterance, in Basil Hallward’s studio, to the mad prayer that had so changed
his life? Here, in gold-embroidered red doublet, jeweled surcoat, and gilt-
edged ruff and wrist-bands, stood Sir Anthony Sherard, with his silver-and-
black armour piled at his feet. What had this man’s legacy been? Had the
lover of Giovanna of Naples bequeathed him some inheritance of sin and
shame? Were his own actions merely the dreams that the dead man had not
dared to realize? Here, from the fading canvas, smiled Lady Elizabeth
Devereux, in her gauze hood, pearl stomacher, and pink slashed sleeves. A
flower was in her right hand, and her left clasped an enamelled collar of
white and damask roses. On a table by her side lay a mandolin and an apple.
There were large green rosettes upon her little pointed shoes. He knew her
life, and the strange stories that were told about her lovers. Had he something
of her temperament in him? These oval heavy-lidded eyes seemed to look
curiously at him. What of George Willoughby, with his powdered hair and
fantastic patches? How evil he looked! The face was saturnine and swarthy,
and the sensual lips seemed to be twisted with disdain. Delicate lace ruffles
fell over the lean yellow hands that were so overladen with rings. He had
been a macaroni of the eighteenth century, and the friend, in his youth, of Lord
Ferrars. What of the second Lord Beckenham, the companion of the Prince
Regent in his wildest days, and one of the witnesses at the secret marriage
with Mrs. Fitzherbert? How proud and handsome he was, with his chestnut
curls and insolent pose! What passions had he bequeathed? The world had
looked upon him as infamous. He had led the orgies at Carlton House. The
star of the Garter glittered upon his breast. Beside him hung the portrait of his
wife, a pallid, thin-lipped woman in black. Her blood, also, stirred within
him. How curious it all seemed! And his mother with her Lady Hamilton face,
and her moist wine-dashed lips—he knew what he had got from her. He had
got from her his beauty, and his passion for the beauty of others. She laughed
at him in her loose bacchante dress. There were vine leaves in her hair. The
purple spilled from the cup she was holding. The carnations of the painting
had withered, but the eyes were still wonderful in their depth and brilliancy of
colour. They seemed to follow him wherever he went.
Yet one had ancestors in literature, as well as in one’s own race, nearer
perhaps in type and temperament, many of them, and certainly with an
influence of which one was more absolutely conscious. There were times
when it appeared to Dorian Gray that the whole of history was merely the
record of his own life, not as he had lived it in act and circumstance, but as
his imagination had created it for him, as it had been in his brain and in his
passions. He felt that he had known them all, those strange terrible figures that
had passed across the stage of the world and made sin so marvellous and evil
so full of subtlety. It seemed to him that in some mysterious way their lives
had been his own.
The hero of the wonderful novel that had so influenced his life had
himself known this curious fancy. In the seventh chapter he tells how, crowned
with laurel, lest lightning might strike him, he had sat, as Tiberius, in a garden
at Capri reading the shameful books of Elephantis, while dwarfs and
peacocks strutted round him and the flute-player mocked the swinger of the
censer; and, as Caligula, had caroused with the green-shirted jockeys in their
stables, and supped in an ivory manger with a jewel-frontleted horse; and, as
Domitian, had wandered through a corridor lined with marble mirrors,
looking round with haggard eyes for the reflection of the dagger that was to
end his days, and sick with that ennui, that terrible taedium vitae, that comes
on those to whom life denies nothing: and had peered through a clear emerald
at the red shambles of the Circus, and then, in a litter of pearl and purple
drawn by silver-shod mules, been carried through the Street of Pomegranates
to a House of Gold, and heard men cry on Nero Caesar as he passed by; and,
as Elagabalus, had painted his face with colours, and plied the distaff among
the women, and brought the Moon from Carthage, and given her in mystic
marriage to the Sun.
Over and over again Dorian used to read this fantastic chapter, and the
two chapters immediately following, in which, as in some curious tapestries
or cunningly wrought enamels, were pictured the awful and beautiful forms of
those whom vice and blood and weariness had made monstrous or mad:
Filippo, Duke of Milan, who slew his wife, and painted her lips with a scarlet
poison that her lover might suck death from the dead thing he fondled; Pietro
Barbi, the Venetian, known as Paul the Second, who sought in his vanity to
assume the title of Formosus, and whose tiara, valued at two hundred
thousand florins, was bought at the price of a terrible sin; Gian Maria
Visconti, who used hounds to chase living men, and whose murdered body
was covered with roses by a harlot who had loved him; the Borgia on his
white horse, with fratricide riding beside him, and his mantle stained with the
blood of Perotto; Pietro Riario, the young Cardinal Archbishop of Florence,
child and minion of Sixtus IV, whose beauty was equalled only by his
debauchery, and who received Leonora of Aragon in a pavilion of white and
crimson silk, filled with nymphs and centaurs, and gilded a boy that he might
serve at the feast as Ganymede or Hylas; Ezzelin, whose melancholy could be
cured only by the spectacle of death, and who had a passion for red blood, as
other men have for red wine—the son of the Fiend, as was reported, and one
who had cheated his father at dice when gambling with him for his own soul;
Giambattista Cibo, who in mockery took the name of Innocent, and into whose
torpid veins the blood of three lads was infused by a Jewish doctor;
Sigismondo Malatesta, the lover of Isotta, and the lord of Rimini, whose
effigy was burned at Rome as the enemy of God and man, who strangled
Polyssena with a napkin, and gave poison to Ginevra d’Este in a cup of
emerald, and in honour of a shameful passion built a pagan church for
Christian worship; Charles VI, who had so wildly adored his brother’s wife
that a leper had warned him of the insanity that was coming on him, and who,
when his brain had sickened and grown strange, could only be soothed by
Saracen cards painted with the images of love and death and madness; and, in
his trimmed jerkin and jewelled cap and acanthus-like curls, Gri-fonetto
Baglioni, who slew Astorre with his bride, and Simonetto with his page, and
whose comeliness was such that, as he lay dying in the yellow piazza of
Perugia, those who had hated him could not choose but weep, and Atalanta,
who had cursed him, blessed him.
There was a horrible fascination in them all. He saw them at night, and
they troubled his imagination in the day. The Renaissance knew of strange
manners of poisoning—poisoning by a helmet and a lighted torch, by an
embroidered glove and a jewelled fan, by a gilded pomander and by an amber
chain. Dorian Gray had been poisoned by a book. There were moments when
he looked on evil simply as a mode through which he could realize his
conception of the beautiful.
 XII

IT WAS on the ninth of November, the eve of his own thirty-eighth

birthday as he often remembered afterwards.
He was walking home about eleven O’clock from Lord Henry’s, where
he had been dining, and was wrapped in heavy furs, as the night was cold and
foggy. At the corner of Grosvenor Square and South Audley Street a man
passed him in the mist, walking very fast, and with the collar of his grey ulster
turned up. He had a bag in his hand. Dorian recognized him. It was Basil
Hallward. A strange sense of fear, for which he could not account, came over
him. He made no sign of recognition, and went on quickly, in the direction of
his own house.
But Hallward had seen him. Dorian heard him first stopping on the
pavement and then hurrying after him. In a few moments his hand was on his
arm.
“Dorian! What an extraordinary piece of luck! I have been waiting for
you in your library ever since nine O’clock. Finally I took pity on your tired
servant, and told him to go to bed, as he let me out. I am off to Paris by the
midnight train, and I particularly wanted to see you before I left. I thought it
was you, or rather your fur coat, as you passed me. But I wasn’t quite sure.
Didn’t you recognize me?”
“In this fog, my dear Basil? Why, I can’t even recognize Grosvenor
Square. I believe my house is somewhere about here, but I don’t feel at all
certain about it. I am sorry you are going away, as I have not seen you for
ages. But I suppose you will be back soon?”
“No; I am going to be out of England for six months. I intend to take a
studio in Paris, and shut myself up till I have finished a great picture I have in
my head. However, it wasn’t about myself I wanted to talk. Here we are at
your door. Let me come in for a moment. I have something to say to you.”
“I shall be charmed. But won’t you miss your train?” said Dorian Gray,
languidly, as he passed up the steps and opened the door with his latch-key.
The lamplight struggled out through the fog, and Hallward looked at his
watch. “I have heaps of time,” he answered. “The train doesn’t go till twelve-
fifteen, and it is only just eleven. In fact, I was on my way to the club to look
for you, when I met you. You see, I shan’t have any delay about luggage, as I
have sent on my heavy things. All I have with me is in this bag, and I can
easily get to Victoria in twenty minutes.”
Dorian looked at him and smiled. “What a way for a fashionable painter
to travel! A Gladstone bag, and an ulster! Come in, or the fog will get into the
house. And mind you don’t talk about anything serious. Nothing is serious
nowadays. At least nothing should be.”
Hallward shook his head, as he entered, and followed Dorian into the
library. There was a bright wood fire blazing in the large open hearth. The
lamps were lit, and an open Dutch silver spirit-case stood, with some siphons
of soda-water and large cut-glass tumblers, on a little marqueterie table.
“You see your servant made me quite at home, Dorian. He gave me
everything I wanted, including your best gold-tipped cigarettes. He is a most
hospitable creature. I like him much better than the Frenchman you used to
have. What has become of the Frenchman, by the bye?”
Dorian shrugged his shoulders. “I believe he married Lady Radley’s
maid, and has established her in Paris as an English dressmaker. Anglomanie
is very fashionable over there now, I hear. It seems silly of the French, doesn’t
it? But—do you know?—he was not at all a bad servant. I never liked him,
but I had nothing to complain about. One often imagines things that are quite
absurd. He was really very devoted to me, and seemed quite sorry when he
went away. Have another brandy-and-soda? Or would you like hock-and-
selzer? I always take hock-and-selzer myself. There is sure to be some in the
next room.”
“Thanks, I won’t have anything more,” said the painter, taking his cap
and coat off, and throwing them on the bag that he had placed in the corner.
“And now, my dear fellow, I want to speak to you seriously. Don’t frown like
that. You make it so much more difficult for me.”
“What is it all about?” cried Dorian, in his petulant way, flinging himself
down on the sofa. “I hope it is not about myself. I am tired of myself tonight. I
should like to be somebody else.”
“It is about yourself,” answered Hallward, in his grave, deep voice,
“and I must say it to you. I shall only keep you half an hour.”
Dorian sighed, and lit a cigarette. “Half an hour!” he murmured.
“It is not much to ask of you, Dorian, and it is entirely for your own sake
that I am speaking. I think it right that you should know that the most dreadful
things are being said against you in London.”
“I don’t wish to know anything about them. I love scandals about other
people, but scandals about myself don’t interest me. They have not got the
charm of novelty.”
“They must interest you, Dorian. Every gentleman is interested in his
good name. You don’t want people to talk of you as something vile and
degraded. Of course you have your position, and your wealth, and all that kind
of thing. But position and wealth are not everything. Mind you, I don’t believe
these rumours at all. At least, I can’t believe them when I see you. Sin is a
thing that writes itself across a mans face. It cannot be concealed. People talk
sometimes of secret vices. There are no such things. If a wretched man has a
vice, it shows itself in the lines of his mouth, the droop of his eyelids, the
moulding of his hands even. Somebody—I won’t mention his name, but you
know him—came to me last year to have his portrait done. I had never seen
him before, and had never heard anything about him at the time, though I have
heard a good deal since. He offered an extravagant price. I refused him. There
was something in the shape of his fingers that I hated. I know now that I was
quite right in what I fancied about him. His life is dreadful. But you, Dorian,
with your pure, bright, innocent face, and your marvellous untroubled youth—
I can’t believe anything against you. And yet I see you very seldom, and you
never come down to the studio now, and when I am away from you, and I hear
all these hideous things that people are whispering about you, I don’t know
what to say. Why is it, Dorian, that a man like the Duke of Berwick leaves the
room of a club when you enter it? Why is it that so many gentlemen in London
will neither go to your house nor invite you to theirs? You used to be a friend
of Lord Staveley. I met him at dinner last week. Your name happened to come
up in conversation, in connection with the miniatures you have lent to the
exhibition at the Dudley. Staveley curled his lip, and said that you might have
the most artistic tastes, but that you were a man whom no pure-minded girl
should be allowed to know, and whom no chaste woman should sit in the
same room with. I reminded him that I was a friend of yours, and asked him
what he meant. He told me. He told me right out before everybody. It was
horrible! Why is your friendship so fatal to young men? There was that
wretched boy in the Guards who committed suicide. You were his great
friend. There was Sir Henry Ash-ton, who had to leave England, with a
tarnished name. You and he were inseparable. What about Adrian Singleton,
and his dreadful end? What about Lord Kent’s only son, and his career? I met
his father yesterday in St. James’s Street. He seemed broken with shame and
sorrow. What about the young Duke of Perth? What sort of life has he got
now? What gentleman would associate with him?”
“Stop, Basil. You are talking about things of which you know nothing,”
said Dorian Gray, biting his lip, and with a note of infinite contempt in his
voice. “You ask me why Berwick leaves a room when I enter it. It is because I
know everything about his life, not because he knows anything about mine.
With such blood as he has in his veins, how could his record be clean? You
ask me about Henry Ashton and young Perth. Did I teach the one his vices, and
the other his debauchery? If Kent’s silly son takes his wife from the streets,
what is that to me? If Adrian Singleton writes his friend’s name across a bill,
am I his keeper? I know how people chatter in England. The middle classes
air their moral prejudices over their gross dinner-tables, and whisper about
what they call the profligacies of their betters in order to try and pretend that
they are in smart society, and on intimate terms with the people they slander.
In this country it is enough for a man to have distinction and brains for every
common tongue to wag against him. And what sort of lives do these people,
who pose as being moral, lead themselves? My dear fellow, you forget that
we are in the native land of the hypocrite.”
“Dorian,” cried Hallward, “that is not the question. England is bad
enough I know, and English society is all wrong. That is the reason why I want
you to be fine. You have not been fine. One has a right to judge of a man by the
effect he has over his friends. Yours seem to lose all sense of honour, of
goodness, of purity. You have filled them with a madness for pleasure. They
have gone down into the depths. You led them there. Yes, you led them there,
and yet you can smile, as you are smiling now. And there is worse behind. I
know you and Harry are inseparable. Surely for that reason, if for none other,
you should not have made his sister’s name a by-word.”
“Take care, Basil. You go too far.”
“I must speak, and you must listen. You shall listen. When you met Lady
Gwendolen, not a breath of scandal had ever touched her. Is there a single
decent woman in London now who would drive with her in the Park? Why,
even her children are not allowed to live with her. Then there are other stories
—stories that you have been seen creeping at dawn out of dreadful houses and
slinking in disguise into the foulest dens in London. Are they true? Can they be
true? When I first heard them, I laughed. I hear them now, and they make me
shudder. What about your country house, and the life that is led there? Dorian,
you don’t know what is said about you. I won’t tell you that I don’t want to
preach to you. I remember Harry saying once that every man who turned
himself into an amateur curate for the moment always began by saying that,
and then proceeded to break his word. I do want to preach to you. I want you
to lead such a life as will make the world respect you. I want you to have a
clean name and a fair record. I want you to get rid of the dreadful people you
associate with. Don’t shrug your shoulders like that. Don’t be so indifferent.
You have a wonderful influence. Let it be for good, not for evil. They say that
you corrupt everyone with whom you become intimate, and that it is quite
sufficient for you to enter a house, for shame of some kind to follow after. I
don’t know whether it is so or not. How should I know? But it is said of you. I
am told things that it seems impossible to doubt. Lord Gloucester was one of
my greatest friends at Oxford. He showed me a letter that his wife had written
to him when she was dying alone in her villa at Men-tone. Your name was
implicated in the most terrible confession I ever read. I told him that it was
absurd—that I knew you thoroughly, and that you were incapable of anything
of the kind. Know you? I wonder do I know you? Before I could answer that, I
should have to see your soul.”
“To see my soul!” muttered Dorian Gray, starting up from the sofa and
turning almost white from fear.
“Yes,” answered Hallward, gravely, and with deep-toned sorrow in his
voice—“to see your soul. But only God can do that.”
A bitter laugh of mockery broke from the lips of the younger man. “You
shall see it yourself, tonight!” he cried, seizing a lamp from the table. “Come:
it is your own handiwork. Why shouldn’t you look at it? You can tell the
world all about it afterwards, if you choose. Nobody would believe you. If
they did believe you, they would like me all the better for it. I know the age
better than you do, though you will prate about it so tediously. Come, I tell
you. You have chattered enough about corruption. Now you shall look on it
face to face.”
 There was the madness of pride in every word he uttered. He stamped
his foot upon the ground in his boyish insolent manner. He felt a terrible joy at
the thought that someone else was to share his secret, and that the man who
had painted the portrait that was the origin of all his shame was to be
burdened for the rest of his life with the hideous memory of what he had done.
“Yes,” he continued, coming closer to him, and looking steadfastly into
his stern eyes, “I shall show you my soul. You shall see the thing that you
fancy only God can see.”
Hallward started back. “This is blasphemy, Dorian!” he cried. “You must
not say things like that. They are horrible, and they don’t mean anything.”
“You think so?” he laughed again.
“I know so. As for what I said to you tonight, I said it for your good. You
know I have been always a staunch friend to you.”
“Don’t touch me. Finish what you have to say.”
A twisted flash of pain shot across the painter’s face. He paused for a
moment, and a wild feeling of pity came over him. After all, what right had he
to pry into the life of Dorian Gray? If he had done a tithe of what was
rumoured about him, how much he must have suffered! Then he straightened
himself up, and walked over to the fireplace, and stood there, looking at the
burning logs with their frost-like ashes and their throbbing cores of flame.
“I am waiting, Basil,” said the young man, in a hard, clear voice.
He turned round. “What I have to say is this,” he cried. “You must give
me some answer to these horrible charges that are made against you. If you
tell me that they are absolutely untrue from beginning to end, I shall believe
you. Deny them, Dorian, deny them! Can’t you see what I am going through?
My God! don’t tell me that you are bad, and corrupt, and shameful.”
Dorian Gray smiled. There was a curl of contempt in his lips. “Come
upstairs, Basil,” he said, quietly. “I keep a diary of my life from day to day,
and it never leaves the room in which it is written. I shall show it to you if you
come with me.”
“I shall come with you, Dorian, if you wish it. I see I have missed my
train. That makes no matter. I can go tomorrow. But don’t ask me to read
anything tonight. All I want is a plain answer to my question.”
“That shall be given to you upstairs. I could not give it here. You will not
have to read long.”
 XIII

HE PASSED out of the room, and began the ascent, Basil Hallward
following close behind. They walked softly, as men do instinctively at night.
The lamp cast fantastic shadows on the wall and staircase. A rising wind
made some of the windows rattle.
When they reached the top landing, Dorian set the lamp down on the
floor, and taking out the key turned it in the lock. “You insist on knowing,
Basil?” he asked, in a low voice.
“Yes.”
“I am delighted,” he answered, smiling. Then he added, somewhat
harshly, “You are the one man in the world who is entitled to know everything
about me. You have had more to do with my life than you think”: and, taking
up the lamp, he opened the door and went in. A cold current of air passed
them, and the light shot up for a moment in a flame of murky orange. He
shuddered. “Shut the door behind you,” he whispered, as he placed the lamp
on the table.
Hallward glanced around him, with a puzzled expression. The room
looked as if it had not been lived in for years. A faded Flemish tapestry, a
curtained picture, an old Italian cassone, and an almost empty bookcase—that
was all that it seemed to contain, besides a chair and a table. As Dorian Gray
was lighting a half-burned candle that was standing on the mantelshelf, he saw
that the whole place was covered with dust, and that the carpet was in holes.
A mouse ran scuffling behind the wainscoting. There was a damp odour of
mildew.
“So you think that it is only God who sees the soul, Basil? Draw that
curtain back, and you will see mine.”
 The voice that spoke was cold and cruel. “You are mad, Dorian, or
playing a part,” muttered Hallward, frowning.
“You won’t? Then I must do it myself,” said the young man; and he tore
the curtain from its rod, and flung it on the ground.
An exclamation of horror broke from the painter’s lips as he saw in the
dim light the hideous face on the canvas grinning at him. There was something
in its expression that filled him with disgust and loathing. Good heavens! it
was Dorian Gray’s own face that he was looking at! The horror, whatever it
was, had not yet entirely spoiled that marvellous beauty. There was still some
gold in the thinning hair and some scarlet on the sensual mouth. The sodden
eyes had kept something of the loveliness of their blue, the noble curves had
not yet completely passed away from chiselled nostrils and from plastic
throat. Yes; it was Dorian himself. But who had done it? He seemed to
recognize his own brush-work, and the frame was his own design. The idea
was monstrous, yet he felt afraid. He seized the lighted candle, and held it to
the picture. In the left-hand corner was his own name, traced in long letters of
bright vermilion.
It was some foul parody, some infamous, ignoble satire. He had never
done that. Still, it was his own picture. He knew it, and he felt as if his blood
had changed in a moment from fire to sluggish ice. His own picture! What did
it mean? Why had it altered? He turned, and looked at Dorian Gray with the
eyes of a sick man. His mouth twitched, and his parched tongue seemed
unable to articulate. He passed his hand across his forehead. It was dank with
clammy sweat.
The young man was leaning against the mantelshelf, watching him with
that strange expression that one sees on the faces of those who are absorbed in
a play when some great artist is acting. There was neither real sorrow in it
nor real joy. There was simply the passion of the spectator, with perhaps a
flicker of triumph in his eyes. He had taken the flower out of his coat, and was
smelling it, or pretending to do so.
“What does this mean?” cried Hallward, at last. His own voice sounded
shrill and curious in his ears.
“Years ago, when I was a boy,” said Dorian Gray, crushing the flower in
his hand, “you met me, flattered me, and taught me to be vain of my good
looks. One day you introduced me to a friend of yours, who explained to me
the wonder of youth, and you finished a portrait of me that revealed to me the
wonder of beauty. In a mad moment, that, even now, I don’t know whether I
regret or not, I made a wish, perhaps you would call it a prayer. . . .”
“I remember it! Oh, how well I remember it! No! the thing is impossible.
The room is damp. Mildew has got into the canvas. The paints I used had
some wretched mineral poison in them. I tell you the thing is impossible.”
“Ah, what is impossible?” murmured the young man, going over to the
window, and leaning his forehead against the cold, mist-stained glass.
“You told me you had destroyed it.”
“I was wrong. It has destroyed me.”
“I don’t believe it is my picture.”
“Can’t you see your ideal in it?” said Dorian, bitterly.
“My ideal, as you call it. . . .”
“As you called it.”
’There was nothing evil in it, nothing shameful. You were to me such an
ideal as I shall never meet again. This is the face of a satyr.”
“It is the face of my soul.”
“Christ! what a thing I must have worshipped! It has the eyes of a devil.”
“Each of us has heaven and hell in him, Basil,” cried Dorian, with a wild
gesture of despair.
Hallward turned again to the portrait, and gazed at it. “My God! if it is
true,” he exclaimed, “and this is what you have done with your life, why, you
must be worse even than those who talk against you fancy you to be!” He held
the light up again to the canvas, and examined it. The surface seemed to be
quite undisturbed, and as he had left it. It was from within, apparently, that the
foulness and horror had come. Through some strange quickening of inner life
the leprosies of sin were slowly eating the thing away. The rotting of a corpse
in a watery grave was not so fearful.
His hand shook, and the candle fell from its socket on the floor, and lay
there sputtering. He placed his foot on it and put it out. Then he flung himself
into the rickety chair that was standing by the table and buried his face in his
hands.
“Good God, Dorian, what a lesson! What an awful lesson!” There was
no answer, but he could hear the young man sobbing at the window. “Pray,
Dorian, pray,” he murmured. “What is it that one was taught to say in one’s
boyhood? ‘Lead us not into temptation. Forgive us our sins. Wash away our
iniquities.’ Let us say that together. The prayer of your pride has been
answered. The prayer of your repentance will be answered also. I
worshipped you too much. I am punished for it. You worshipped yourself too
much. We are both punished.”
Dorian Gray turned slowly around, and looked at him with tear-dimmed
eyes. “It is too late, Basil,” he faltered.
“It is never too late, Dorian. Let us kneel down and try if we cannot
remember a prayer. Isn’t there a verse somewhere, Though your sins be as
scarlet, yet I will make them as white as snow’?”
“Those words mean nothing to me now.”
“Hush! don’t say that. You have done enough evil in your life. My God!
Don’t you see that accursed thing leering at us?”
Dorian Gray glanced at the picture, and suddenly an uncontrollable
feeling of hatred for Basil Hallward came over him, as though it had been
suggested to him by the image on the canvas, whispered into his ear by those
grinning lips. The mad passions of a hunted animal stirred within him, and he
loathed the man who was seated at the table, more than in his whole life he
had ever loathed anything. He glanced wildly around. Something glimmered
on the top of the painted chest that faced him. His eye fell on it. He knew what
it was. It was a knife that he had brought up some days before, to cut a piece
of cord, and had forgotten to take away with him. He moved slowly towards
it, passing Hallward as he did so. As soon as he got behind him, he seized it,
and turned round. Hallward stirred in his chair as if he was going to rise. He
rushed at him, and dug the knife into the great vein that is behind the ear,
crushing the man’s head down on the table, and stabbing again and again.
There was a stifled groan, and the horrible sound of someone choking
with blood. Three times the outstretched arms shot up convulsively, waving
grotesque stiff-fingered hands in the air. He stabbed him twice more, but the
man did not move. Something began to trickle on the floor. He waited for a
moment, still pressing the head down. Then he threw the knife on the table,
and listened.
He could hear nothing, but the drip, drip on the threadbare carpet. He
opened the door and went out on the landing. The house was absolutely quiet.
No one was about. For a few seconds he stood bending over the balustrade,
and peering down into the black seething well of darkness. Then he took out
the key and returned to the room, locking himself in as he did so.
The thing was still seated in the chair, straining over the table with
bowed head, and humped back, and long fantastic arms. Had it not been for
the red jagged tear in the neck, and the clotted black pool that was slowly
widening on the table, one would have said that the man was simply asleep.
How quickly it had all been done! He felt strangely calm, and, walking
over to the window, opened it, and stepped out on the balcony. The wind had
blown the fog away, and the sky was like a monstrous peacock’s tail, starred
with myriads of golden eyes. He looked down, and saw the policeman going
his rounds and flashing the long beam of his lantern on the doors of the silent
houses. The crimson spot of a prowling hansom gleamed at the corner, and
then vanished. A woman in a fluttering shawl was creeping slowly by the
railings, staggering as she went. Now and then she stopped, and peered back.
Once, she began to sing in a hoarse voice. The policeman strolled over and
said something to her. She stumbled away, laughing. A bitter blast swept
across the Square. The gas lamps flickered, and became blue, and the leafless
trees shook their black iron branches to and fro. He shivered, and went back,
closing the window behind him.
Having reached the door, he turned the key, and opened it. He did not
even glance at the murdered man. He felt that the secret of the whole thing was
not to realize the situation. The friend who had painted the fatal portrait to
which all his misery had been due, had gone out of his life. That was enough.
Then he remembered the lamp. It was a rather curious one of Moorish
workmanship, made of dull silver inlaid with arabesques of burnished steel,
and studded with coarse turquoises. Perhaps it might be missed by his servant,
and questions would be asked. He hesitated for a moment, then he turned back
and took it from the table. He could not help seeing the dead thing. How still it
was! How horribly white the long hands looked! It was like a dreadful wax
image.
Having locked the door behind him, he crept quietly downstairs. The
woodwork creaked, and seemed to cry out as if in pain. He stopped several
times, and waited. No, everything was still. It was merely the sound of his
own footsteps.
When he reached the library, he saw the bag and coat in the corner. They
must be hidden away somewhere. He unlocked a secret press that was in the
wainscoting, a press in which he kept his own curious disguises, and put them
into it. He could easily burn them afterwards. Then he pulled out his watch. It
was twenty minutes to two.
He sat down and began to think. Every year—every month, almost—men
were strangled in England for what he had done. There had been a madness of
murder in the air. Some red star had come too close to the earth. . . . And yet
what evidence was there against him? Basil Hallward had left the house at
eleven. No one had seen him come in again. Most of the servants were at
Selby Royal. His valet had gone to bed. . . . Paris? Yes. It was to Paris that
Basil had gone, and by the midnight train, as he had intended. With his curious
reserved habits, it would be months before any suspicions would be aroused.
Months! Everything could be destroyed long before then.
A sudden thought struck him. He put on his fur coat and hat, and went out
into the hall. There he paused, hearing the slow, heavy tread of the policeman
on the pavement outside, and seeing the flash of the bull’s-eye reflected in the
window. He waited, and held his breath.
After a few moments he drew back the latch, and slipped out, shutting the
door very gently behind him. Then he began ringing the bell. In about five
minutes his valet appeared, half dressed, and looking very drowsy.
“I am sorry to have had to wake you up, Francis,” he said, stepping in;
“but I had forgotten my latch-key. What time is it?”
“Ten minutes past two, sir,” answered the man, looking at the clock and
blinking.
“Ten minutes past two? How horribly late! You must wake me at nine
tomorrow. I have some work to do.”
“All right, sir.”
“Did anyone call this evening?”
“Mr. Hallward, sir. He stayed here till eleven, and then he went away to
catch his train.”
“Oh! I am sorry I didn’t see him. Did he leave any message?”
“No, sir, except that he would write to you from Paris, if he did not find
you at the club.”
“That will do, Francis. Don’t forget to call me at nine tomorrow.”
“No, sir.”
The man shambled down the passage in his slippers.
Dorian Gray threw his hat and coat upon the table, and passed into the
library. For a quarter of an hour he walked up and down the room biting his
lip, and thinking. Then he took down the Blue book from one of the shelves,
and began to turn over the leaves. “Alan Campbell, 152 Hertford Street,
Mayfair.” Yes; that was the man he wanted.
 XIV

AT NINE O’CLOCK the next morning his servant came in with a cup of
chocolate on a tray, and opened the shutters. Dorian was sleeping quite
peacefully, lying on his right side, with one hand underneath his cheek. He
looked like a boy who had been tired out with play, or study.
The man had to touch him twice on the shoulder before he woke, and as
he opened his eyes a faint smile passed across his lips, as though he had been
lost in some delightful dream. Yet he had not dreamed at all. His night had
been untroubled by any images of pleasure or of pain. But youth smiles
without any reason. It is one of its chiefest charms.
He turned round, and, leaning upon his elbow, began to sip his chocolate.
The mellow November sun came streaming into the room. The sky was bright,
and there was a genial warmth in the air. It was almost like a morning in May.
Gradually the events of the preceding night crept with silent blood-
stained feet into his brain and reconstructed themselves there with terrible
distinctness. He winced at the memory of all that he had suffered, and for a
moment the same curious feeling of loathing for Basil Hallward, that had
made him kill him as he sat in the chair, came back to him, and he grew cold
with passion. The dead man was still sitting there, too, and in the sunlight
now. How horrible that was! Such hideous things were for the darkness, not
for the day.
He felt that if he brooded on what he had gone through he would sicken
or grow mad. There were sins whose fascination was more in the memory
than in the doing of them, strange triumphs that gratified the pride more than
the passions, and gave to the intellect a quickened sense of joy, greater than
any joy they brought, or could ever bring, to the senses. But this was not one
of them. It was a thing to be driven out of the mind, to be drugged with
poppies, to be strangled lest it might strangle one itself.
When the half-hour struck, he passed his hand across his forehead, and
then got up hastily, and dressed himself with even more than his usual care,
giving a good deal of attention to the choice of his necktie and scarf-pin, and
changing his rings more than once. He spent a long time also over breakfast,
tasting the various dishes, talking to his valet about some new liveries that he
was thinking of getting made for the servants at Selby, and going through his
correspondence. At some of the letters he smiled. Three of them bored him.
One he read several times over, and then tore up with a slight look of
annoyance in his face. “That awful thing, a woman’s memory!” as Lord Henry
had once said.
After he had drunk his cup of black coffee, he wiped his lips slowly with
a napkin, motioned to his servant to wait, and going over to the table sat down
and wrote two letters. One he put in his pocket, the other he handed to the
valet.
“Take this round to 152 Hertford Street, Francis, and if Mr. Campbell is
out of town, get his address.”
As soon as he was alone, he lit a cigarette, and began sketching upon a
piece of paper, drawing first flowers, and bits of architecture, and then human
faces. Suddenly he remarked that every face that he drew seemed to have a
fantastic likeness to Basil Hallward. He frowned, and, getting up, went over
to the bookcase and took out a volume at hazard. He was determined that he
would not think about what had happened until it became absolutely necessary
that he should do so.
When he had stretched himself on the sofa, he looked at the tide-page of
the book. It was Gautier’s Emaux et Camées, Charpentier’s Japanese-paper
edition, with the Jacquemart etching. The binding was of citron-green leather,
with a design of gilt trellis-work and dotted pomegranates. It had been given
to him by Adrian Singleton. As he turned over the pages his eye fell on the
poem about the hand of Lacenaire, the cold yellow hand “du supplice encore
mal lavée,” with its downy red hairs and its “doigts de faune.” He glanced at
his own white taper fingers, shuddering slightly in spite of himself, and
passed on, till he came to those lovely stanzas upon Venice:
Sur une gamme chromatique,
Le sein de perles ruisselant,
La Vénus de l’Adriatique
 Sort de l’eau son corps rose et blanc.
Les dômes, sur l’azur des ondes
Suivant la phrase au pur contour,
S’enflent comme des gorges rondes
Que soulève un soupir d’amour.
L’esquif aborde et me dépose,
Jetant son amarre au pilier,
Devant une facade rose,
Sur le marbre d’un escalier.
How exquisite they were! As one read them, one seemed to be floating
down the green waterways of the pink and pearl city, seated in a black
gondola with silver prow and trailing curtains. The mere lines looked to him
like those straight lines of turquoise-blue that follow one as one pushes out to
the Lido. The sudden flashes of colour reminded him of the gleam of the opal-
and-iris-throated birds that flutter round the tall honey-combed Campanile, or
stalk, with such stately grace, through the dim, dust-stained arcades. Leaning
back with half-closed eyes, he kept saying over and over to himself:—
Devant une façade rose,
Sur le marbre dun escalier.
The whole of Venice was in those two lines. He remembered the autumn
that he had passed there, and a wonderful love that had stirred him to mad,
delightful follies. There was romance in every place. But Venice, like Oxford,
had kept the background for romance, and, to the true romantic, background
was everything, or almost everything. Basil had been with him part of the
time, and had gone wild over Tintoretto. Poor Basil! what a horrible way for
a man to die!
He sighed, and took up the volume again, and tried to forget. He read of
the swallows that fly in and out of the little Café at Smyrna where the Hadjis
sit counting their amber beads and the turbaned merchants smoke their long
tasselled pipes and talk gravely to each other; he read of the Obelisk in the
Place de la Concorde that weeps tears of granite in its lonely sunless exile,
and longs to be back by the hot lotus-covered Nile, where there are Sphinxes,
and rose-red ibises, and white vultures with gilded claws, and crocodiles,
with small beryl eyes, that crawl over the green steaming mud; he began to
brood over those verses which, drawing music from kiss-stained marble, tell
of that curious statue that Gautier compares to a contralto voice, the “monstre
charmant” that couches in the porphyry-room of the Louvre. But after a time
the book fell from his hand. He grew nervous, and a horrible fit of terror came
over him. What if Alan Campbell should be out of England? Days would
elapse before he could come back. Perhaps he might refuse to come. What
could he do then? Every moment was of vital importance.
They had been great friends once, five years before—almost
inseparable, indeed. Then the intimacy had come suddenly to an end. When
they met in society now, it was only Dorian Gray who smiled; Alan Campbell
never did.
He was an extremely clever young man, though he had no real
appreciation of the visible arts, and whatever little sense of the beauty of
poetry he possessed he had gained entirely from Dorian. His dominant
intellectual passion was for science. At Cambridge he had spent a great deal
of his time working in the Laboratory, and had taken a good class in the
Natural Science Tripos of his year. Indeed, he was still devoted to the study of
chemistry, and had a laboratory of his own, in which he used to shut himself
up all day long, greatly to the annoyance of his mother, who had set her heart
on his standing for Parliament and had a vague idea that a chemist was a
person who made up prescriptions. He was an excellent musician, however,
as well, and played both the violin and the piano better than most amateurs. In
fact, it was music that had first brought him and Dorian Gray together—music
and that indefinable attraction that Dorian seemed to be able to exercise
whenever he wished, and indeed exercised often without being conscious of
it. They had met at Lady Berkshire’s the night that Rubinstein played there,
and after that used to be always seen together at the Opera, and wherever
good music was going on. For eighteen months their intimacy lasted.
Campbell was always either at Selby Royal or in Grosvenor Square. To him,
as to many others, Dorian Gray was the type of everything that is wonderful
and fascinating in life. Whether or not a quarrel had taken place between them
no one ever knew. But suddenly people remarked that they scarcely spoke
when they met, and that Campbell seemed always to go away early from any
party at which Dorian Gray was present. He had changed, too—was strangely
melancholy at times, appeared almost to dislike hearing music, and would
never himself play, giving as his excuse, when he was called upon, that he
was so absorbed in science that he had no time left in which to practise. And
this was certainly true. Every day he seemed to become more interested in
biology, and his name appeared once or twice in some of the scientific
reviews, in connection with certain curious experiments.
 This was the man Dorian Gray was waiting for. Every second he kept
glancing at the clock. As the minutes went by he became horribly agitated. At
last he got up, and began to pace up and down the room, looking like a
beautiful caged thing. He took long stealthy strides. His hands were curiously
cold.
The suspense became unbearable. Time seemed to him to be crawling
with feet of lead, while he by monstrous winds was being swept towards the
jagged edge of some black cleft of precipice. He knew what was waiting for
him there; saw it indeed, and, shuddering, crushed with dank hands his
burning lids as though he would have robbed the very brain of sight, and
driven the eyeballs back into their cave. It was useless. The brain had its own
food on which it battened, and the imagination, made grotesque by terror,
twisted and distorted as a living thing by pain, danced like some foul puppet
on a stand, and grinned through moving masks. Then, suddenly, time stopped
for him. Yes; that blind, slow-breathing thing crawled no more, and horrible
thoughts, time being dead, raced nimbly on in front, and dragged a hideous
future from its grave, and showed it to him. He stared at it. Its very horror
made him stone.
At last the door opened, and his servant entered. He turned glazed eyes
upon him.
“Mr. Campbell, sir,” said the man.
A sigh of relief broke from his parched lips, and the colour came back to
his cheeks.
“Ask him to come in at once, Francis.” He felt that he was himself again.
His mood of cowardice had passed away.
The man bowed, and retired. In a few moments Alan Campbell walked
in, looking very stern and rather pale, his pallor being intensified by his coal-
black hair and dark eyebrows.
“Alan! this is kind of you. I thank you for coming.”
“I had intended never to enter your house again, Gray. But you said it
was a matter of life and death.” His voice was hard and cold. He spoke with
slow deliberation. There was a look of contempt in the steady searching gaze
that he turned on Dorian. He kept his hands in the pockets of his Astrakhan
coat, and seemed not to have noticed the gesture with which he had been
greeted.
“Yes; it is a matter of life and death, Alan, and to more than one person.
Sit down.”
 Campbell took a chair by the table, and Dorian sat opposite to him. The
two men’s eyes met. In Dorian’s there was infinite pity. He knew that what he
was going to do was dreadful.
After a strained moment of silence, he leaned across and said, very
quietly, but watching the effect of each word upon the face of him he had sent
for, “Alan, in a locked room at the top of this house, a room to which nobody
but myself has access, a dead man is seated at a table. He has been dead ten
hours now. Don’t stir, and don’t look at me like that. Who the man is, why he
died, how he died, are matters that do not concern you. What you have to do is
this—”
“Stop, Gray. I don’t want to know anything further. Whether what you
have told me is true or not true, doesn’t concern me. I entirely decline to be
mixed up in your life. Keep your horrible secrets to yourself. They don’t
interest me any more.”
“Alan, they will have to interest you. This one will have to interest you. I
am awfully sorry for you, Alan. But I can’t help myself. You are the one man
who is able to save me. I am forced to bring you into the matter. I have no
option. Alan, you are scientific. You know about chemistry, and things of that
kind. You have made experiments. What you have got to do is to destroy the
thing that is upstairs—to destroy it so that not a vestige of it will be left.
Nobody saw this person come into the house. Indeed, at the present moment he
is supposed to be in Paris. He will not be missed for months. When he is
missed, there must be no trace of him found here. You, Alan, you must change
him, and everything that belongs to him, into a handful of ashes that I may
scatter in the air.”
“You are mad, Dorian.”
“Ah! I was waiting for you to call me Dorian.”
“You are mad, I tell you—mad to imagine that I would raise a finger to
help you, mad to make this monstrous confession. I will have nothing to do
with this matter, whatever it is. Do you think I am going to peril my reputation
for you? What is it to me what devils work you are up to?”
“It was suicide, Alan.”
“I am glad of that. But who drove him to it? You, I should fancy.”
“Do you still refuse to do this for me?”
“Of course I refuse. I will have absolutely nothing to do with it. I don’t
care what shame comes on you. You deserve it all. I should not be sorry to see
you disgraced, publicly disgraced. How dare you ask me, of all men in the
world, to mix myself up in this horror? I should have thought you knew more
about people’s characters. Your friend Lord Henry Wotton can’t have taught
you much about psychology, whatever else he has taught you. Nothing will
induce me to stir a step to help you. You have come to the wrong man. Go to
some of your friends. Don’t come to me.”
“Alan, it was murder. I killed him. You don’t know what he had made me
suffer. Whatever my life is, he had more to do with the making or the marring
of it than poor Harry has had. He may not have intended it, the result was the
same.”
“Murder! Good God, Dorian, is that what you have come to? I shall not
inform upon you. It is not my business. Besides, without my stirring in the
matter, you are certain to be arrested. Nobody ever commits a crime without
doing something stupid. But I will have nothing to do with it.”
“You must have something to do with it. Wait, wait a moment; listen to
me. Only listen, Alan. All I ask of you is to perform a certain scientific
experiment. You go to hospitals and dead-houses, and the horrors that you do
there don’t affect you. If in some hideous dissecting-room or fetid laboratory
you found this man lying on a leaden table with red gutters scooped out in it
for the blood to flow through, you would simply look upon him as an
admirable subject. You would not turn a hair. You would not believe that you
were doing anything wrong. On the contrary, you would probably feel that you
were benefiting the human race, or increasing the sum of knowledge in the
world, or gratifying intellectual curiosity, or something of that kind. What I
want you to do is merely what you have often done before. Indeed, to destroy
a body must be far less horrible than what you are accustomed to work at.
And, remember, it is the only piece of evidence against me. If it is discovered,
I am lost; and it is sure to be discovered unless you help me.”
“I have no desire to help you. You forget that. I am simply indifferent to
the whole thing. It has nothing to do with me.”
“Alan, I entreat you. Think of the position I am in. Just before you came I
almost fainted with terror. You may know terror yourself some day. No! don’t
think of that. Look at the matter purely from the scientific point of view. You
don’t inquire where the dead things on which you experiment come from.
Don’t inquire now. I have told you too much as it is. But I beg of you to do
this. We were friends once, Alan.”
“Don’t speak about those days, Dorian: they are dead.”
 “The dead linger sometimes. The man upstairs will not go away. He is
sitting at the table with bowed head and outstretched arms. Alan! Alan! if you
don’t come to my assistance I am ruined. Why, they will hang me, Alan! Don’t
you understand? They will hang me for what I have done.”
“There is no good in prolonging this scene. I absolutely refuse to do
anything in the matter. It is insane of you to ask me.”
“You refuse?”
“Yes.”
“I entreat you, Alan.”
“It is useless.”
The same look of pity came into Dorian Gray’s eyes. Then he stretched
out his hand, took a piece of paper, and wrote something on it. He read it over
twice, folded it carefully, and pushed it across the table. Having done this, he
got up, and went over to the window.
Campbell looked at him in surprise, and then took up the paper, and
opened it. As he read it, his face became ghastly pale, and he fell back in his
chair. A horrible sense of sickness came over him. He felt as if his heart was
beating itself to death in some empty hollow.
After two or three minutes of terrible silence, Dorian turned round, and
came and stood behind him, putting his hand upon his shoulder.
“I am so sorry for you, Alan,” he murmured, “but you leave me no
alternative. I have a letter written already. Here it is. You see the address. If
you don’t help me, I must send it. If you don’t help me, I will send it. You
know what the result will be. But you are going to help me. It is impossible
for you to refuse now. I tried to spare you. You will do me the justice to admit
that. You were stern, harsh, offensive. You treated me as no man has ever
dared to treat me—no living man, at any rate. I bore it all. Now it is for me to
dictate terms.”
Campbell buried his face in his hands, and a shudder passed through him.
“Yes, it is my turn to dictate terms, Alan. You know what they are. The
thing is quite simple. Come, don’t work yourself into this fever. The thing has
to be done. Face it, and do it.”
A groan broke from Campbell’s lips, and he shivered all over. The
ticking of the clock on the mantelpiece seemed to him to be dividing time into
separate atoms of agony, each of which was too terrible to be borne. He felt
as if an iron ring was being slowly tightened round his forehead, as if the
disgrace with which he was threatened had already come upon him. The hand
upon his shoulder weighed like a band of lead. It was intolerable. It seemed to
crush him.
“Come, Alan, you must decide at once.”
“I cannot do it,” he said, mechanically, as though words could alter
things.
“You must. You have no choice. Don’t delay.”
He hesitated a moment. “Is there a fire in the room upstairs?”
“Yes, there is a gas-fire with asbestos.”
“I shall have to go home and get some things from the laboratory.”
“No, Alan, you must not leave the house. Write out on a sheet of note-
paper what you want, and my servant will take a cab and bring the things back
to you.”
Campbell scrawled a few lines, blotted them, and addressed an envelope
to his assistant. Dorian took the note up and read it carefully. Then he rang the
bell, and gave it to his valet, with orders to return as soon as possible, and to
bring the things with him.
As the hall door shut, Campbell started nervously, and, having got up
from the chair, went over to the chimney-piece. He was shivering with a kind
of ague. For nearly twenty minutes, neither of the men spoke. A fly buzzed
noisily about the room, and the ticking of the clock was like the beat of a
hammer.
As the chime struck one, Campbell turned round, and, looking at Dorian
Gray, saw that his eyes were filled with tears. There was something in the
purity and refinement of that sad face that seemed to enrage him. “You are
infamous, absolutely infamous!” he muttered.
“Hush, Alan: you have saved my life,” said Dorian.
“Your life? Good heavens! what a life that is! You have gone from
corruption to corruption, and you have culminated in crime. In doing what I
am going to do, what you force me to do, it is not of your life that I am
thinking.”
“Ah, Alan,” murmured Dorian, with a sigh, “I wish you had a thousandth
part of the pity for me that I have for you.” He turned away as he spoke, and
stood looking out at the garden. Campbell made no answer.
After about ten minutes a knock came to the door, and the servant
entered, carrying a large mahogany chest of chemicals, with a long coil of
steel and platinum wire and two rather curiously shaped iron clamps.
“Shall I leave the things here, sir?” he asked Campbell.
 “Yes,” said Dorian. “And I am afraid, Francis, that I have another errand
for you. What is the name of the man at Richmond who supplies Selby with
orchids?”
“Harden, sir.”
“Yes—Harden. You must go down to Richmond at once, see Harden
personally, and tell him to send twice as many orchids as I ordered, and to
have as few white ones as possible. In fact, I don’t want any white ones. It is
a lovely day, Francis, and Richmond is a very pretty place, otherwise I
wouldn’t bother you about it.”
“No trouble, sir. At what time shall I be back?”
Dorian looked at Campbell. “How long will your experiment take,
Alan?” he said, in a calm, indifferent voice. The presence of a third person in
the room seemed to give him extraordinary courage.
Campbell frowned, and bit his lip. “It will take about five hours,” he
answered.
“It will be time enough, then, if you are back at half-past seven, Francis.
Or stay: just leave my things out for dressing. You can have the evening to
yourself. I am not dining at home, so I shall not want you.”
“Thank you, sir,” said the man, leaving the room.
“Now, Alan, there is not a moment to be lost. How heavy this chest is!
I’ll take it for you. You bring the other things.” He spoke rapidly, and in an
authoritative manner. Campbell felt dominated by him. They left the room
together.
When they reached the top landing, Dorian took out the key and turned it
in the lock. Then he stopped, and a troubled look came into his eyes. He
shuddered. “I don’t think I can go in, Alan,” he murmured.
“It is nothing to me. I don’t require you,” said Campbell, coldly.
Dorian half opened the door. As he did so, he saw the face of his portrait
leering in the sunlight. On the floor in front of it the torn curtain was lying. He
remembered that the night before he had forgotten, for the first time in his life,
to hide the fatal canvas, and was about to rush forward, when he drew back
with a shudder.
What was that loathsome red dew that gleamed, wet and glistening, on
one of the hands, as though the canvas had sweated blood? How horrible it
was!—more horrible, it seemed to him for the moment, than the silent thing
that he knew was stretched across the table, the thing whose grotesque
misshapen shadow on the spotted carpet showed him that it had not stirred,
but was still there, as he had left it.
He heaved a deep breath, opened the door a little wider, and with half-
closed eyes and averted head walked quickly in, determined that he would not
look even once upon the dead man. Then, stooping down, and taking up the
gold-and-purple hanging, he flung it right over the picture.
There he stopped, feeling afraid to turn round, and his eyes fixed
themselves on the intricacies of the pattern before him. He heard Campbell
bringing in the heavy chest, and the irons, and the other things that he had
required for his dreadful work. He began to wonder if he and Basil Hallward
had ever met, and, if so, what they had thought of each other.
“Leave me now,” said a stern voice behind him.
He turned and hurried out, just conscious that the dead man had been
thrust back into the chair, and that Campbell was gazing into a glistening
yellow face. As he was going downstairs he heard the key being turned in the
lock.
It was long after seven when Campbell came back into the library. He
was pale, but absolutely calm. “I have done what you asked me to do,” he
muttered. “And now, good-bye. Let us never see each other again.”
“You have saved me from ruin, Alan. I cannot forget that,” said Dorian,
simply.
As soon as Campbell had left, he went upstairs. There was a horrible
smell of nitric acid in the room. But the thing that had been sitting at the table
was gone.
 XV

THAT EVENING, at eight-thirty, exquisitely dressed, and wearing a large

buttonhole of Parma violets, Dorian Gray was ushered into Lady
Narborough’s drawing-room by bowing servants. His forehead was throbbing
with maddened nerves, and he felt wildly excited, but his manner as he bent
over his hostess’s hand was as easy and graceful as ever. Perhaps one never
seems so much at one’s ease as when one has to play a part. Certainly no one
looking at Dorian Gray that night could have believed that he had passed
through a tragedy as horrible as any tragedy of our age. Those finely shaped
fingers could never have clutched a knife of sin, nor those smiling lips have
cried out on God and goodness. He himself could not help wondering at the
calm of his demeanour, and for a moment felt keenly the terrible pleasure of a
double life.
It was a small party, got up rather in a hurry by Lady Narborough, who
was a very clever woman, with what Lord Henry used to describe as the
remains of really remarkable ugliness. She had proved an excellent wife to
one of our most tedious ambassadors, and having buried her husband properly
in a marble mausoleum, which she had herself designed, and married off her
daughters to some rich, rather elderly men, she devoted herself now to the
pleasures of French fiction, French cookery, and French esprit when she
could get it.
Dorian was one of her especial favourites, and she always told him that
she was extremely glad she had not met him in early life. “I know, my dear, I
should have fallen madly in love with you,” she used to say, “and thrown my
bonnet right over the mills for your sake. It is most fortunate that you were not
thought of at the time. As it was, our bonnets were so unbecoming, and the
mills were so occupied in trying to raise the wind, that I never had even a
flirtation with anybody. However, that was all Narborough’s fault. He was
dreadfully shortsighted, and there is no pleasure in taking in a husband who
never sees anything.”
Her guests this evening were rather tedious. The fact was, as she
explained to Dorian, behind a very shabby fan, one of her married daughters
had come up quite suddenly to stay with her, and, to make matters worse, had
actually brought her husband with her. “I think it is most unkind of her, my
dear,” she whispered. “Of course I go and stay with them every summer after I
come from Homburg, but then an old woman like me must have fresh air
sometimes, and besides, I really wake them up. You don’t know what an
existence they lead down there. It is pure unadulterated country life. They get
up early, because they have so much to do, and go to bed early because they
have so little to think about. There has not been a scandal in the
neighbourhood since the time of Queen Elizabeth, and consequently they all
fall asleep after dinner. You shan’t sit next to either of them. You shall sit by
me, and amuse me.”
Dorian murmured a graceful compliment, and looked round the room.
Yes, it was certainly a tedious party. Two of the people he had never seen
before, and the others consisted of Ernest Harrowden, one of those middle-
aged mediocrities so common in London clubs who have no enemies, but are
thoroughly disliked by their friends; Lady Roxton, an overdressed woman of
forty-seven, with a hooked nose, who was always trying to get herself
compromised, but was so peculiarly plain that to her great disappointment no
one would ever believe anything against her; Mrs. Erlynne, a pushing nobody,
with a delightful lisp, and Venetian-red hair; Lady Alice Chapman, his
hostess’s daughter, a dowdy dull girl, with one of those characteristic British
faces that, once seen, are never remembered; and her husband, a red-cheeked,
white-whiskered creature who, like so many of his class, was under the
impression that inordinate joviality can atone for an entire lack of ideas.
He was rather sorry he had come, till Lady Narborough, looking at the
great ormolu gilt clock that sprawled in gaudy curves on the mauve-draped
mantelshelf, exclaimed: “How horrid of Henry Wotton to be so late! I sent
round to him this morning on chance, and he promised faithfully not to
disappoint me.”
It was some consolation that Harry was to be there, and when the door
opened and he heard his slow musical voice lending charm to some insincere
apology, he ceased to feel bored.
But at dinner he could not eat anything. Plate after plate went away
untasted. Lady Narborough kept scolding him for what she called “an insult to
poor Adolphe, who invented the menu specially for you,” and now and then
Lord Henry looked across at him, wondering at his silence and abstracted
manner. From time to time the butler filled his glass with champagne. He
drank eagerly, and his thirst seemed to increase.
“Dorian,” said Lord Henry, at last, as the chaudfroid was being handed
round, “what is the matter with you tonight? You are quite out of sorts.”
“I believe he is in love,” cried Lady Narborough, “and that he is afraid
to tell me for fear I should be jealous. He is quite right. I certainly should.”
“Dear Lady Narborough,” murmured Dorian, smiling, “I have not been in
love for a whole week—not, in fact, since Madame de Ferrol left town.”
“How you men can fall in love with that woman!” exclaimed the old
lady. “I really cannot understand it.”
“It is simply because she remembers you when you were a little girl,
Lady Narborough,” said Lord Henry. “She is the one link between us and your
short frocks.”
“She does not remember my short frocks at all, Lord Henry. But I
remember her very well at Vienna thirty years ago, and how décolletée she
was then.”
“She is still décolletée,” he answered, taking an olive in his long fingers;
“and when she is in a very smart gown she looks like an édition de luxe of a
bad French novel. She is really wonderful, and full of surprises. Her capacity
for family affection is extraordinary. When her third husband died, her hair
turned quite gold from grief.”
“How can you, Harry!” cried Dorian.
“It is a most romantic explanation,” laughed the hostess. “But her third
husband, Lord Henry! You don’t mean to say Ferrol is the fourth?”
“Certainly, Lady Narborough.”
“I don’t believe a word of it.”
“Well, ask Mr. Gray. He is one of her most intimate friends.”
“Is it true, Mr. Gray?”
“She assures me so, Lady Narborough,” said Dorian. “I asked her
whether, like Marguerite de Navarre, she had their hearts embalmed and hung
at her girdle. She told me she didn’t, because none of them had had any hearts
at all.”
 “Four husbands! Upon my word that is trop de zèle.”
“Trop d’audace, I tell her,” said Dorian.
“Oh! she is audacious enough for anything, my dear. And what is Ferrol
like? I don’t know him.”
“The husbands of very beautiful women belong to the criminal classes,”
said Lord Henry, sipping his wine.
Lady Narborough hit him with her fan. “Lord Henry, I am not at all
surprised that the world says that you are extremely wicked.”
“But what world says that?” asked Lord Henry, elevating his eyebrows.
“It can only be the next world. This world and I are on excellent terms.”
“Everybody I know says you are very wicked,” cried the old lady,
shaking her head.
Lord Henry looked serious for some moments. “It is perfectly
monstrous,” he said, at last, “the way people go about nowadays saying things
against one behind one’s back that are absolutely and entirely true.”
“Isn’t he incorrigible?” cried Dorian, leaning forward in his chair.
“I hope so,” said his hostess, laughing. “But really if you all worship
Madame de Ferrol in this ridiculous way, I shall have to marry again so as to
be in the fashion.”
“You will never marry again, Lady Narborough,” broke in Lord Henry.
“You were far too happy. When a woman marries again it is because she
detested her first husband. When a man marries again, it is because he adored
his first wife. Women try their luck; men risk theirs.”
“Narborough wasn’t perfect,” cried the old lady.
“If he had been, you would not have loved him, my dear lady,” was the
rejoinder. “Women love us for our defects. If we have enough of them they
will forgive us everything, even our intellects. You will never ask me to
dinner again, after saying this, I am afraid, Lady Narborough; but it is quite
true.”
“Of course it is true, Lord Henry. If we women did not love you for your
defects, where would you all be? Not one of you would ever be married. You
would be a set of unfortunate bachelors. Not, however, that that would alter
you much. Nowadays all the married men live like bachelors, and all the
bachelors like married men.”
“Fin de siècle,” murmured Lord Henry.
“Fin du globe,” answered his hostess.
 “I wish it were fin du globe” said Dorian, with a sigh. “Life is a great
disappointment.”
“Ah, my dear,” cried Lady Narborough, putting on her gloves, “don’t tell
me that you have exhausted life. When a man says that one knows that life has
exhausted him. Lord Henry is very wicked, and I sometimes wish that I had
been; but you are made to be good—you look so good. I must find you a nice
wife. Lord Henry, don’t you think that Mr. Gray should get married?”
“I am always telling him so, Lady Narborough,” said Lord Henry, with a
bow.
“Well, we must look out for a suitable match for him. I shall go through
Debrett carefully tonight, and draw out a list of all the eligible young ladies.”
“With their ages, Lady Narborough?” asked Dorian.
“Of course, with their ages, slightly edited. But nothing must be done in a
hurry. I want it to be what The Morning Post calls a suitable alliance, and I
want you both to be happy.”
“What nonsense people talk about happy marriages!” exclaimed Lord
Henry. “A man can be happy with any woman, as long as he does not love
her.”
“Ah! what a cynic you are!” cried the old lady, pushing back her chair,
and nodding to Lady Ruxton. “You must come and dine with me soon again.
You are really an admirable tonic, much better than what Sir Andrew
prescribes for me. You must tell me what people you would like to meet,
though. I want it to be a delightful gathering.”
“I like men who have a future, and women who have a past,” he
answered. “Or do you think that would make it a petticoat party?”
“I fear so,” she said, laughing, as she stood up. “A thousand pardons, my
dear Lady Ruxton,” she added, “I didn’t see you hadn’t finished your
cigarette.”
“Never mind, Lady Narborough. I smoke a great deal too much. I am
going to limit myself, for the future.”
“Pray don’t, Lady Ruxton,” said Lord Henry. “Moderation is a fatal
thing. Enough is as bad as a meal. More than enough is as good as a feast.”
Lady Ruxton glanced at him curiously. “You must come and explain that
to me some afternoon, Lord Henry. It sounds a fascinating theory,” she
murmured, as she swept out of the room.
“Now, mind you don’t stay too long over your politics and scandal,”
cried Lady Narborough from the door. “If you do, we are sure to squabble
upstairs.”
The men laughed, and Mr. Chapman got up solemnly from the foot of the
table and came up to the top. Dorian Gray changed his seat, and went and sat
by Lord Henry. Mr. Chapman began to talk in a loud voice about the situation
in the House of Commons. He guffawed at his adversaries. The word
doctrinaire—a word full of terror to the British mind—reappeared from time
to time between his explosions. An alliterative prefix served as an ornament
of oratory. He hoisted the Union Jack on the pinnacles of thought. The
inherited stupidity of the race—sound English common sense he jovially
termed it—was shown to be the proper bulwark for society.
A smile curved Lord Henry’s lips, and he turned round and looked at
Dorian.
“Are you better, my dear fellow?” he asked. “You seemed rather out of
sorts at dinner.”
“I am quite well, Harry. I am tired. That is all.”
“You were charming last night. The little Duchess is quite devoted to
you. She tells me she is going down to Selby.”
“She has promised to come on the twentieth.”
“Is Monmouth to be there too?”
“Oh, yes, Harry.”
“He bores me dreadfully, almost as much as he bores her. She is very
clever, too clever for a woman. She lacks the indefinable charm of weakness.
It is the feet of clay that makes the gold of the image precious. Her feet are
very pretty, but they are not feet of clay. White porcelain feet, if you like. They
have been through the fire, and what fire does not destroy, it hardens. She has
had experiences.”
“How long has she been married?” asked Dorian.
“An eternity, she tells me. I believe, according to the peerage, it is ten
years, but ten years with Monmouth must have been like eternity, with time
thrown in. Who else is coming?”
“Oh, the Willoughbys, Lord Rugby and his wife, our hostess, Geoffrey
Clouston, the usual set. I have asked Lord Grotrian.”
“I like him,” said Lord Henry. “A great many people don’t, but I find him
charming. He atones for being occasionally somewhat overdressed, by being
always absolutely overeducated. He is a very modern type.”
“I don’t know if he will be able to come, Harry. He may have to go to
Monte Carlo with his father.”
 “Ah! what a nuisance people’s people are! Try and make him come. By
the way, Dorian, you ran off very early last night. You left before eleven. What
did you do afterwards? Did you go straight home?”
Dorian glanced at him hurriedly, and frowned. “No, Harry,” he said at
last, “I did not get home till nearly three.”
“Did you go to the club?”
“Yes,” he answered. Then he bit his lip. “No, I don’t mean that. I didn’t
go to the club. I walked about. I forget what I did. . . . How inquisitive you
are, Harry! You always want to know what one has been doing. I always want
to forget what I have been doing. I came in at half-past two, if you wish to
know the exact time. I had left my latch-key at home, and my servant had to let
me in. If you want any corroborative evidence on the subject you can ask
him.”
Lord Henry shrugged his shoulders. “My dear fellow, as if I cared! Let
us go up to the drawing-room. No sherry, thank you, Mr. Chapman. Something
has happened to you, Dorian. Tell me what it is. You are not yourself tonight.”
“Don’t mind me, Harry. I am irritable, and out of temper. I shall come
round and see you tomorrow, or next day. Make my excuses to Lady
Narborough. I shan’t go upstairs. I shall go home. I must go home.”
“All right, Dorian. I dare say I shall see you tomorrow at teatime. The
Duchess is coming.”
“I will try to be there, Harry,” he said, leaving the room. As he drove
back to his own house he was conscious that the sense of terror he thought he
had strangled had come back to him. Lord Henry’s casual questioning had
made him lose his nerve for the moment, and he wanted his nerve still. Things
that were dangerous had to be destroyed. He winced. He hated the idea of
even touching them.
Yet it had to be done. He realized that, and when he had locked the door
of his library, he opened the secret press into which he had thrust Basil
Hallward’s coat and bag. A huge fire was blazing. He piled another log on it.
The smell of the singeing clothes and burning leather was horrible. It took him
three-quarters of an hour to consume everything. At the end he felt faint and
sick, and having lit some Algerian pastilles in a pierced copper brazier, he
bathed his hands and forehead with a cool musk-scented vinegar.
Suddenly he started. His eyes grew strangely bright and he gnawed
nervously at his underlip. Between two of the windows stood a large
Florentine cabinet, made out of ebony, and inlaid with ivory and blue lapis.
He watched it as though it were a thing that could fascinate and make afraid,
as though it held something that he longed for and yet almost loathed. His
breath quickened. A mad craving came over him. He lit a cigarette and then
threw it away. His eyelids drooped till the long fringed lashes almost touched
his cheek. But he still watched the cabinet. At last he got up from the sofa on
which he had been lying, went over to it, and, having unlocked it, touched
some hidden spring. A triangular drawer passed slowly out. His fingers
moved instinctively towards it, dipped in, and closed on something. It was a
small Chinese box of black and gold-dust lacquer, elaborately wrought, the
sides patterned with curved waves, and the silken cords hung with round
crystals and tasselled in plaited metal threads. He opened it. Inside was a
green paste waxy in lustre, the odour curiously heavy and persistent.
He hesitated for some moments, with a strangely immobile smile upon
his face. Then shivering, though the atmosphere of the room was terribly hot,
he drew himself up, and glanced at the clock. It was twenty minutes to twelve.
He put the box back, shutting the cabinet doors as he did so, and went into his
bedroom.
As midnight was striking bronze blows upon the dusky air, Dorian Gray,
dressed commonly, and with a muffler wrapped round his throat, crept quietly
out of his house. In Bond Street he found a hansom with a good horse. He
hailed it, and in a low voice gave the driver an address.
The man shook his head. “It is too far for me,” he muttered.
“Here is a sovereign for you,” said Dorian. “You shall have another if
you drive fast.”
“All right, sir,” answered the man, “you will be there in an hour,” and
after his fare had got in he turned his horse round, and drove rapidly towards
the river.
 XVI

A COLD RAIN began to fall, and the blurred street lamps looked ghastly in
the dripping mist. The public-houses were just closing, and dim men and
women were clustering in broken groups round their doors. From some of the
bars came the sound of horrible laughter. In others, drunkards brawled and
screamed.
Lying back in the hansom, with his hat pulled over his forehead, Dorian
Gray watched with listless eyes the sordid shame of the great city, and now
and then he repeated to himself the words that Lord Henry had said to him on
the first day they had met, “To cure the soul by means of the senses, and the
senses by means of the soul.” Yes, that was the secret. He had often tried it,
and would try it again now. There were opium dens, where one could buy
oblivion, dens of horror where the memory of old sins could be destroyed by
the madness of sins that were new.
The moon hung low in the sky like a yellow skull. From time to time a
huge misshapen cloud stretched a long arm across and hid it. The gas lamps
grew fewer, and the streets more narrow and gloomy. Once the man lost his
way, and had to drive back half a mile. A steam rose from the horse as it
splashed up the puddles. The side-windows of the hansom were clogged with
a grey-flannel mist.
“To cure the soul by means of the senses, and the senses by means of the
soul!” How the words rang in his ears! His soul, certainly, was sick to death.
Was it true that the senses could cure it? Innocent blood had been spilt. What
could atone for that? Ah! for that there was no atonement; but though
forgiveness was impossible, forgetfulness was possible still, and he was
determined to forget, to stamp the thing out, to crush it as one would crush the
adder that had stung one. Indeed, what right had Basil to have spoken to him
as he had done? Who had made him a judge over others? He had said things
that were dreadful, horrible, not to be endured.
On and on plodded the hansom, going slower, it seemed to him, at each
step. He thrust up the trap, and called to the man to drive faster. The hideous
hunger for opium began to gnaw at him. His throat burned, and his delicate
hands twitched nervously together. He struck at the horse madly with his stick.
The driver laughed, and whipped up. He laughed in answer, and the man was
silent.
The way seemed interminable, and the streets like the black web of some
sprawling spider. The monotony became unbearable, and, as the mist
thickened, he felt afraid.
Then they passed by lonely brickfields. The fog was lighter here, and he
could see the strange bottle-shaped kilns with their orange fan-like tongues of
fire. A dog barked as they went by, and far away in the darkness some
wandering seagull screamed. The horse stumbled in a rut, then swerved aside,
and broke into a gallop.
After some time they left the clay road, and rattled again over rough-
paven streets. Most of the windows were dark, but now and then fantastic
shadows were silhouetted against some lamp-lit blind. He watched them
curiously. They moved like monstrous marionettes, and made gestures like
live things. He hated them. A dull rage was in his heart. As they turned a
corner a woman yelled something at them from an open door, and two men ran
after the hansom for about a hundred yards. The driver beat at them with his
whip.
It is said that passion makes one think in a circle. Certainly with hideous
iteration the bitten lips of Dorian Gray shaped and reshaped those subtle
words that dealt with soul and sense, till he had found in them the full
expression, as it were, of his mood, and justified, by intellectual approval,
passions that without such justification would still have dominated his temper.
From cell to cell of his brain crept the one thought; and the wild desire to live,
most terrible of all man’s appetites, quickened into force each trembling nerve
and fibre. Ugliness that had once been hateful to him because it made things
real, became dear to him now for that very reason. Ugliness was the one
reality. The coarse brawl, the loathsome den, the crude violence of disordered
life, the very vileness of thief and outcast, were more vivid, in their intense
actuality of impression, than all the gracious shapes of art, the dreamy
shadows of song. They were what he needed for forgetfulness. In three days
he would be free.
Suddenly the man drew up with a jerk at the top of a dark lane. Over the
low roofs and jagged chimney-stacks of the houses rose the black masts of
ships. Wreaths of white mist clung like ghostly sails to the yards.
“Somewhere about here, sir, ain’t it?” he asked huskily through the trap.
Dorian started, and peered round. “This will do,” he answered, and,
having got out hastily, and given the driver the extra fare he had promised him,
he walked quickly in the direction of the quay. Here and there a lantern
gleamed at the stern of some huge merchantman. The light shook and
splintered in the puddles. A red glare came from an outward-bound steamer
that was coaling. The slimy pavement looked like a wet mackintosh.
He hurried on towards the left, glancing back now and then to see if he
was being followed. In about seven or eight minutes he reached a small
shabby house, that was wedged in between two gaunt factories. In one of the
top windows stood a lamp. He stopped, and gave a peculiar knock.
After a little time he heard steps in the passage, and the chain being
unhooked. The door opened quiedy, and he went in without saying a word to
the squat misshapen figure that flattened itself into the shadow as he passed.
At the end of the hall hung a tattered green curtain that swayed and shook in
the gusty wind which had followed him in from the street. He dragged it aside,
and entered a long, low room which looked as if it had once been a third-rate
dancing-saloon. Shrill flaring gas jets, dulled and distorted in the fly-blown
mirrors that faced them, were ranged round the walls. Greasy reflectors of
ribbed tin backed them, making quivering disks of light. The floor was
covered with ochre-coloured sawdust, trampled here and there into mud, and
stained with rings of spilt liquor. Some Malays were crouching by a little
charcoal stove playing with bone counters, and showing their white teeth as
they chattered. In one corner with his head buried in his arms, a sailor
sprawled over a table, and by the tawdrily painted bar that ran across one
complete side stood two haggard women mocking an old man who was
brushing the sleeves of his coat with an expression of disgust. “He thinks he’s
got red ants on him,” laughed one of them, as Dorian passed by. The man
looked at her in terror, and began to whimper.
At the end of the room there was a little staircase, leading to a darkened
chamber. As Dorian hurried up its three rickety steps, the heavy odour of
opium met him. He heaved a deep breath, and his nostrils quivered with
pleasure. When he entered, a young man with smooth yellow hair, who was
bending over a lamp lighting a long thin pipe, looked up at him, and nodded in
a hesitating manner.
“You here, Adrian?” muttered Dorian.
“Where else should I be?” he answered, listlessly. “None of the chaps
will speak to me now.”
“I thought you had left England.”
“Darlington is not going to do anything. My brother paid the bill at last.
George doesn’t speak to me either. . . . I don’t care,” he added, with a sigh.
“As long as one has this stuff, one doesn’t want friends. I think I have had too
many friends.”
Dorian winced, and looked round at the grotesque things that lay in such
fantastic postures on the ragged mattresses. The twisted limbs, the gaping
mouths, the staring lustreless eyes, fascinated him. He knew in what strange
heavens they were suffering, and what dull hells were teaching them the secret
of some new joy. They were better off than he was. He was prisoned in
thought. Memory, like a horrible malady, was eating his soul away. From time
to time he seemed to see the eyes of Basil Hallward looking at him. Yet he felt
he could not stay. The presence of Adrian Singleton troubled him. He wanted
to be where no one would know who he was. He wanted to escape from
himself.
“I am going on to the other place,” he said, after a pause.
“On the wharf?”
“Yes.”
“That mad-cat is sure to be there. They won’t have her in this place
now.”
Dorian shrugged his shoulders. “I am sick of women who love one.
Women who hate one are much more interesting. Besides, the stuff is better.”
“Much the same.”
“I like it better. Come and have something to drink. I must have
something.”
“I don’t want anything,” murmured the young man.
“Never mind.”
Adrian Singleton rose up wearily, and followed Dorian to the bar. A
half-caste, in a ragged turban and a shabby ulster, grinned a hideous greeting
as he thrust a bottle of brandy and two tumblers in front of them. The women
sidled up, and began to chatter. Dorian turned his back on them, and said
something in a low voice to Adrian Singleton.
A crooked smile, like a Malay crease, writhed across the face of one of
the women. “We are very proud tonight,” she sneered.
“For God’s sake don’t talk to me,” cried Dorian, stamping his foot on the
ground. “What do you want? Money? Here it is. Don’t ever talk to me again.”
Two red sparks flashed for a moment in the woman’s sodden eyes, then
flickered out, and left them dull and glazed. She tossed her head, and raked the
coins off the counter with greedy fingers. Her companion watched her
enviously.
“It’s no use,” sighed Adrian Singleton. “I don’t care to go back. What
does it matter? I am quite happy here.”
“You will write to me if you want anything, won’t you?” said Dorian,
after a pause.
“Perhaps.”
“Good night, then.”
“Good night,” answered the young man, passing up the steps, and wiping
his parched mouth with a handkerchief.
Dorian walked to the door with a look of pain in his face. As he drew the
curtain aside a hideous laugh broke from the painted lips of the woman who
had taken the money. “There goes the devil’s bargain!” she hiccoughed, in a
hoarse voice.
“Curse you,” he answered, “don’t call me that.”
She snapped her fingers. “Prince Charming is what you like to be called,
ain’t it?” she yelled after him.
The drowsy sailor leapt to his feet as she spoke, and looked wildly
round. The sound of the shutting of the hall door fell on his ear. He rushed out
as if in pursuit.
Dorian Gray hurried along the quay through the drizzling rain. His
meeting with Adrian Singleton had strangely moved him, and he wondered if
the ruin of that young life was really to be laid at his door, as Basil Hallward
had said to him with such infamy of insult. He bit his lip, and for a few
seconds his eyes grew sad. Yet, after all, what did it matter to him? One’s
days were too brief to take the burden of another’s errors on one’s shoulders.
Each man lived his own life, and paid his own price for living it. The only
pity was one had to pay so often for a single fault. One had to pay over and
over again, indeed. In her dealings with man Destiny never closed her
accounts.
There are moments, psychologists tell us, when the passion for sin, or for
what the world calls sin, so dominates a nature, that every fibre of the body,
as every cell of the brain, seems to be instinct with fearful impulses. Men and
women at such moments lose the freedom of their will. They move to their
terrible end as automatons move. Choice is taken from them, and conscience
is either killed, or, if it lives at all, lives but to give rebellion its fascination,
and disobedience its charm. For all sins, as theologians weary not of
reminding us, are sins of disobedience. When that high spirit, that morning star
of evil, fell from heaven, it was as a rebel that he fell.
Callous, concentrated on evil, with stained mind, and soul hungry for
rebellion, Dorian Gray hastened on, quickening his step as he went, but as he
darted aside into a dim archway, that had served him often as a short cut to the
ill-famed place where he was going, he felt himself suddenly seized from
behind, and before he had time to defend himself he was thrust back against
the wall, with a brutal hand round his throat.
He struggled madly for life, and by a terrible effort wrenched the
tightening fingers away. In a second he heard the click of a revolver, and saw
the gleam of a polished barrel pointing straight at his head, and the dusky form
of a short thick-set man facing him.
“What do you want?” he gasped.
“Keep quiet,” said the man. “If you stir, I shoot you.”
“You are mad. What have I done to you?”
“You wrecked the life of Sibyl Vane,” was the answer, “and Sibyl Vane
was my sister. She killed herself. I know it. Her death is at your door. I swore
I would kill you in return. For years I have sought you. I had no clue, no trace.
The two people who could have described you were dead. I knew nothing of
you but the pet name she used to call you. I heard it tonight by chance. Make
your peace with God, for tonight you are going to die.”
Dorian Gray grew sick with fear. “I never knew her,” he stammered. “I
never heard of her. You are mad.”
“You had better confess your sin, for as sure as I am James Vane, you are
going to die.” There was a horrible moment. Dorian did not know what to say
or do. “Down on your knees!” growled the man. “I give you one minute to
make your peace—no more. I go on board tonight for India, and I must do my
job first. One minute. That’s all.”
 Dorian’s arms fell to his side. Paralyzed with terror, he did not know
what to do. Suddenly a wild hope flashed across his brain. “Stop,” he cried.
“How long ago is it since your sister died? Quick, tell me!”
“Eighteen years,” said the man. “Why do you ask me? What do years
matter?”
“Eighteen years,” laughed Dorian Gray, with a touch of triumph in his
voice. “Eighteen years! Set me under the lamp and look at my face.”
James Vane hesitated for a moment, not understanding what was meant.
Then he seized Dorian Gray and dragged him from the archway.
Dim and wavering as was the windblown light, yet it served to show him
the hideous error, as it seemed, into which he had fallen, for the face of the
man he had sought to kill had all the bloom of boyhood, all the unstained
purity of youth. He seemed little more than a lad of twenty summers, hardly
older, if older indeed at all, than his sister had been when they had parted so
many years ago. It was obvious that this was not the man who had destroyed
her life.
He loosened his hold and reeled back. “My God! my God!” he cried,
“and I would have murdered you!”
Dorian Gray drew a long breath. “You have been on the brink of
committing a terrible crime, my man,” he said, looking at him sternly. “Let this
be a warning to you not to take vengeance into your own hands.”
“Forgive me, sir,” muttered James Vane. “I was deceived. A chance
word I heard in that damned den set me on the wrong track.”
“You had better go home, and put that pistol away, or you may get into
trouble,” said Dorian, turning on his heel, and going slowly down the street.
James Vane stood on the pavement in horror. He was trembling from
head to foot. After a little while a black shadow that had been creeping along
the dripping wall, moved out into the light and came close to him with stealthy
footsteps. He felt a hand laid on his arm and looked round with a start. It was
one of the women who had been drinking at the bar.
“Why didn’t you kill him?” she hissed out, putting her haggard face quite
close to his. “I knew you were following him when you rushed out from
Daly’s. You fool! You should have killed him. He has lots of money, and he’s
as bad as bad.”
“He is not the man I am looking for,” he answered, “and I want no man’s
money. I want a man’s life. The man whose life I want must be nearly forty
now. This one is little more than a boy. Thank God, I have not got his blood
upon my hands.”
The woman gave a bitter laugh. “Little more than a boy!” she sneered.
“Why, man, it’s nigh on eighteen years since Prince Charming made me what I
am.”
“You lie!” cried James Vane.
She raised her hand up to heaven. “Before God I am telling the truth,”
she cried.
“Before God?”
“Strike me dumb if it ain’t so. He is the worst one that comes here. They
say he has sold himself to the devil for a pretty face. It’s nigh on eighteen
years since I met him. He hasn’t changed much since then. I have though,” she
added, with a sickly leer.
“You swear this?”
“I swear it,” came in hoarse echo from her flat mouth. “But don’t give me
away to him,” she whined; “I am afraid of him. Let me have some money for
my night’s lodging.”
He broke from her with an oath, and rushed to the corner of the street, but
Dorian Gray had disappeared. When he looked back, the woman had vanished
also.
 XVII

A WEEK LATER Dorian Gray was sitting in the conservatory at Selby

Royal talking to the pretty Duchess of Monmouth, who with her husband, a
jaded-looking man of sixty, was amongst his guests. It was teatime, and the
mellow light of the huge lace-covered lamp that stood on the table lit up the
delicate china and hammered silver of the service at which the Duchess was
presiding. Her white hands were moving daintily among the cups, and her full
red lips were smiling at something that Dorian had whispered to her. Lord
Henry was lying back in a silk-draped wicker chair looking at them. On a
peach-coloured divan sat Lady Narborough pretending to listen to the Duke’s
description of the last Brazilian beetle that he had added to his collection.
Three young men in elaborate smoking-suits were handing tea-cakes to some
of the women. The house party consisted of twelve people, and there were
more expected to arrive on the next day.
“What are you two talking about?” said Lord Henry, strolling over to the
table, and putting his cup down. “I hope Dorian has told you about my plan for
rechristening everything, Gladys. It is a delightful idea.”
“But I don’t want to be rechristened, Harry,” rejoined the Duchess,
looking up at him with her wonderful eyes. “I am quite satisfied with my own
name, and I am sure Mr. Gray should be satisfied with his.”
“My dear Gladys, I would not alter either name for the world. They are
both perfect. I was thinking chiefly of flowers. Yesterday I cut an orchid, for
my buttonhole. It was a marvellous spotted thing, as effective as the seven
deadly sins. In a thoughtless moment I asked one of the gardeners what it was
called. He told me it was a fine specimen of Robinsoniana, or something
dreadful of that kind. It is a sad truth, but we have lost the faculty of giving
lovely names to things. Names are everything. I never quarrel with actions.
My one quarrel is with words. That is the reason I hate vulgar realism in
literature. The man who could call a spade a spade should be compelled to
use one. It is the only thing he is fit for.”
“Then what should we call you, Harry?” she asked.
“His name is Prince Paradox,” said Dorian.
“I recognize him in a flash,” exclaimed the Duchess.
“I won’t hear of it,” laughed Lord Henry, sinking into a chair. “From a
label there is no escape! I refuse the title.”
“Royalties may not abdicate,” fell as a warning from pretty lips.
“You wish me to defend my throne, then?”
“Yes.”
“I give the truths of tomorrow.”
“I prefer the mistakes of today,” she answered.
“You disarm me, Gladys,” he cried, catching the wilfulness of her mood.
“Of your shield, Harry: not of your spear.”
“I never tilt against beauty,” he said, with a wave of his hand.
“That is your error, Harry, believe me. You value beauty far too much.”
“How can you say that? I admit that I think that it is better to be beautiful
than to be good. But on the other hand no one is more ready than I am to
acknowledge that it is better to be good than to be ugly.”
“Ugliness is one of the seven deadly sins, then?” cried the Duchess.
“What becomes of your simile about the orchid?”
“Ugliness is one of the seven deadly virtues, Gladys. You, as a good
Tory, must not underrate them. Beer, the Bible, and the seven deadly virtues
have made our England what she is.”
“You don’t like your country, then?” she asked.
“I live in it.”
“That you may censure it the better.”
“Would you have me take the verdict of Europe on it?” he enquired.
“What do they say of us?”
“That Tartuffe has emigrated to England and opened a shop.”
“Is that yours, Harry?”
“I give it to you.”
“I could not use it. It is too true.”
“You need not be afraid. Our countrymen never recognize a description.”
“They are practical.”
 “They are more cunning than practical. When they make up their ledger,
they balance stupidity by wealth, and vice by hypocrisy.”
“Still, we have done great things.”
“Great things have been thrust on us, Gladys.”
“We have carried their burden.”
“Only as far as the Stock Exchange.”
She shook her head. “I believe in the race,” she cried.
“It represents the survival of the pushing.”
“It has development.”
“Decay fascinates me more.”
“What of art?” she asked.
“It is a malady.”
“Love?”
“An illusion.”
“Religion?”
“The fashionable substitute for belief.”
“You are a sceptic.”
“Never! Scepticism is the beginning of faith.”
“What are you?”
“To define is to limit.”
“Give me a clue.”
“Threads snap. You would lose your way in the labyrinth.”
“You bewilder me. Let us talk of someone else.”
“Our host is a delightful topic. Years ago he was christened Prince
Charming.”
“Ah! don’t remind me of that,” cried Dorian Gray.
“Our host is rather horrid this evening,” answered the Duchess,
colouring. “I believe he thinks that Monmouth married me on purely scientific
principles as the best specimen he could find of a modern butterfly.”
“Well, I hope he won’t stick pins into you, Duchess,” laughed Dorian.
“Oh! my maid does that already, Mr. Gray, when she is annoyed with
me.”
“And what does she get annoyed with you about, Duchess?”
“For the most trivial things, Mr. Gray, I assure you. Usually because I
come in at ten minutes to nine and tell her that I must be dressed by half-past
eight.”
“How unreasonable of her! You should give her warning.”
 “I daren’t, Mr. Gray. Why, she invents hats for me. You remember the one
I wore at Lady Hilstone’s garden party? You don’t, but it is nice of you to
pretend that you do. Well, she made it out of nothing. All good hats are made
out of nothing.”
“Like all good reputations, Gladys,” interrupted Lord Henry. “Every
effect that one produces gives one an enemy. To be popular one must be a
mediocrity.”
“Not with women,” said the Duchess, shaking her head; “and women rule
the world. I assure you we can’t bear mediocrities. We women, as someone
says, love with our ears, just as you men love with your eyes, if you ever love
at all.”
“It seems to me that we never do anything else,” murmured Dorian.
“Ah! then, you never really love, Mr. Gray,” answered the Duchess, with
mock sadness.
“My dear Gladys!” cried Lord Henry. “How can you say that? Romance
lives by repetition, and repetition converts an appetite into an art. Besides,
each time that one loves is the only time one has ever loved. Difference of
object does not alter singleness of passion. It merely intensifies it. We can
have in life but one great experience at best, and the secret of life is to
reproduce that experience as often as possible.”
“Even when one has been wounded by it, Harry?” asked the Duchess,
after a pause.
“Especially when one has been wounded by it,” answered Lord Henry.
The Duchess turned and looked at Dorian Gray with a curious expression
in her eyes. “What do you say to that, Mr. Gray?” she enquired.
Dorian hesitated for a moment. Then he threw his head back and laughed.
“I always agree with Harry, Duchess.”
“Even when he is wrong?”
“Harry is never wrong, Duchess.”
“And does his philosophy make you happy?”
“I have never searched for happiness. Who wants happiness? I have
searched for pleasure.”
“And found it, Mr. Gray?”
“Often. Too often.”
The Duchess sighed. “I am searching for peace,” she said, “and if I don’t
go and dress, I shall have none this evening.”
 “Let me get you some orchids, Duchess,” cried Dorian, starting to his
feet, and walking down the conservatory.
“You are flirting disgracefully with him,” said Lord Henry to his cousin.
“You had better take care. He is very fascinating.”
“If he were not, there would be no battle.”
“Greek meets Greek, then?”
“I am on the side of the Trojans. They fought for a woman.”
“They were defeated.”
“There are worse things than capture,” she answered.
“You gallop with a loose rein.”
“Pace gives life,” was the ripost.
“I shall write it in my diary tonight.”
“What?”
“That a burnt child loves the fire.”
“I am not even singed. My wings are untouched.”
“You use them for everything, except flight.”
“Courage has passed from men to women. It is a new experience for us.”
“You have a rival.”
“Who?”
He laughed. “Lady Narborough,” he whispered. “She perfectly adores
him.”
“You fill me with apprehension. The appeal to Antiquity is fatal to us
who are romanticists.”
“Romanticists! You have all the methods of science.”
“Men have educated us.”
“But not explained you.”
“Describe us as a sex,” was her challenge.
“Sphinxes without secrets.”
She looked at him, smiling. “How long Mr. Gray is!” she said. “Let us go
and help him. I have not yet told him the colour of my frock.”
“Ah! you must suit your frock to his flowers, Gladys.”
“That would be a premature surrender.”
“Romantic art begins with its climax.”
“I must keep an opportunity for retreat.”
“In the Parthian manner?”
“They found safety in the desert. I could not do that.”
 “Women are not always allowed a choice,” he answered, but hardly had
he finished the sentence before from the far end of the conservatory came a
stifled groan, followed by the dull sound of a heavy fall. Everybody started
up. The Duchess stood motionless in horror. And with fear in his eyes Lord
Henry rushed through the flapping palms, to find Dorian Gray lying face
downwards on the tiled floor in a deathlike swoon.
He was carried at once into the blue drawing-room, and laid upon one of
the sofas. After a short time he came to himself, and looked round with a
dazed expression.
“What has happened?” he asked. “Oh! I remember. Am I safe here,
Harry?” He began to tremble.
“My dear Dorian,” answered Lord Henry, “you merely fainted. That was
all. You must have overtired yourself. You had better not come down to
dinner. I will take your place.”
“No, I will come down,” he said, struggling to his feet. “I would rather
come down. I must not be alone.”
He went to his room and dressed. There was a wild recklessness of
gaiety in his manner as he sat at table, but now and then a thrill of terror ran
through him when he remembered that, pressed against the window of the
conservatory, like a white handkerchief, he had seen the face of James Vane
watching him.
 XVIII

THE NEXT DAY he did not leave the house, and, indeed, spent most of the
time in his own room, sick with a wild terror of dying, and yet indifferent to
life itself. The consciousness of being hunted, snared, tracked down, had
begun to dominate him. If the tapestry did but tremble in the wind, he shook.
The dead leaves that were blown against the leaded panes seemed to him like
his own wasted resolutions and wild regrets. When he closed his eyes, he saw
again the sailors face peering through the mist-stained glass, and horror
seemed once more to lay its hand upon his heart.
But perhaps it had been only his fancy that had called vengeance out of
the night, and set the hideous shapes of punishment before him. Actual life
was chaos, but there was something terribly logical in the imagination. It was
the imagination that set remorse to dog the feet of sin. It was the imagination
that made each crime bear its misshapen brood. In the common world of fact
the wicked were not punished, nor the good rewarded. Success was given to
the strong, failure thrust upon the weak. That was all. Besides, had any
stranger been prowling round the house he would have been seen by the
servants or the keepers. Had any footmarks been found on the flower-beds, the
gardeners would have reported it. Yes, it had been merely fancy. Sibyl Vane’s
brother had not come back to kill him. He had sailed away in his ship to
founder in some winter sea. From him, at any rate, he was safe. Why, the man
did not know who he was, could not know who he was. The mask of youth
had saved him.
And yet if it had been merely an illusion, how terrible it was to think that
conscience could raise such fearful phantoms, and give them visible form, and
make them move before one! What sort of life would his be if, day and night,
shadows of his crime were to peer at him from silent corners, to mock him
from secret places, to whisper in his ear as he sat at the feast, to wake him
with icy fingers as he lay asleep! As the thought crept through his brain, he
grew pale with terror, and the air seemed to him to have become suddenly
colder. Oh! in what a wild hour of madness he had killed his friend! How
ghastly the mere memory of the scene! He saw it all again. Each hideous
detail came back to him with added horror. Out of the black cave of time,
terrible and swathed in scarlet, rose the image of his sin. When Lord Henry
came in at six o’clock, he found him crying as one whose heart will break.
It was not till the third day that he ventured to go out. There was
something in the clear, pine-scented air of that winter morning that seemed to
bring him back his joyousness and his ardour for life. But it was not merely
the physical conditions of environment that had caused the change. His own
nature had revolted against the excess of anguish that had sought to maim and
mar the perfection of its calm. With subtle and finely wrought temperaments it
is always so. Their strong passions must either bruise or bend. They either
slay the man, or themselves die. Shallow sorrows and shallow loves live on.
The loves and sorrows that are great are destroyed by their own plenitude.
Besides, he had convinced himself that he had been the victim of a terror-
stricken imagination, and looked back now on his fears with something of pity
and not a little of contempt.
After breakfast he walked with the Duchess for an hour in the garden,
and then drove across the park to join the shooting party. The crisp frost lay
like salt upon the grass. The sky was an inverted cup of blue metal. A thin film
of ice bordered the flat reed-grown lake.
At the corner of the pine wood he caught sight of Sir Geoffrey Clouston,
the Duchess’s brother, jerking two spent cartridges out of his gun. He jumped
from the cart, and having told the groom to take the mare home, made his way
towards his guest through the withered bracken and rough undergrowth.
“Have you had good sport, Geoffrey?” he asked.
“Not very good, Dorian. I think most of the birds have gone to the open. I
dare say it will be better after lunch, when we get to new ground.”
Dorian strolled along by his side. The keen aromatic air, the brown and
red lights that glimmered in the wood, the hoarse cries of the beaters ringing
out from time to time, and the sharp snaps of the guns that followed, fascinated
him, and filled him with a sense of delightful freedom. He was dominated by
the carelessness of happiness, by the high indifference of joy.
 Suddenly from a lumpy tussock of old grass, some twenty yards in front
of them, with black-tipped ears erect, and long hinder limbs throwing it
forward, started a hare. It bolted for a thicket of alders. Sir Geoffrey put his
gun to his shoulder, but there was something in the animal’s grace of
movement that strangely charmed Dorian Gray, and he cried out at once,
“Don’t shoot it, Geoffrey. Let it live.”
“What nonsense, Dorian!” laughed his companion, and as the hare
bounded into the thicket he fired. There were two cries heard, the cry of a
hare in pain, which is dreadful, the cry of a man in agony, which is worse.
“Good heavens! I have hit a beater!” exclaimed Sir Geoffrey. “What an
ass the man was to get in front of the guns! Stop shooting there!” he called out
at the top of his voice. “A man is hurt.”
The head-keeper came running up with a stick in his hand.
“Where, sir? Where is he?” he shouted. At the same time the firing
ceased along the line.
“Here,” answered Sir Geoffrey, angrily, hurrying towards the thicket.
“Why on earth don’t you keep your men back? Spoiled my shooting for the
day.”
Dorian watched them as they plunged into the alder-clump, brushing the
lithe, swinging branches aside. In a few moments they emerged, dragging a
body after them into the sunlight. He turned away in horror. It seemed to him
that misfortune followed wherever he went. He heard Sir Geoffrey ask if the
man was really dead, and the affirmative answer of the keeper. The wood
seemed to him to have become suddenly alive with faces. There was the
trampling of myriad feet, and the low buzz of voices. A great copper-breasted
pheasant came beating through the boughs overhead.
After a few moments, that were to him, in his perturbed state, like
endless hours of pain, he felt a hand laid on his shoulder. He started, and
looked round.
“Dorian,” said Lord Henry, “I had better tell them that the shooting is
stopped for today. It would not look well to go on.”
“I wish it were stopped for ever, Harry,” he answered, bitterly. “The
whole thing is hideous and cruel. Is the man . . . ?”
He could not finish the sentence.
“I am afraid so,” rejoined Lord Henry. “He got the whole charge of shot
in his chest. He must have died almost instantaneously. Come; let us go
home.”
 They walked side by side in the direction of the avenue for nearly fifty
yards without speaking. Then Dorian looked at Lord Henry, and said, with a
heavy sigh, “It is a bad omen, Harry, a very bad omen.”
“What is?” asked Lord Henry. “Oh! this accident, I suppose. My dear
fellow, it can’t be helped. It was the man’s own fault. Why did he get in front
of the guns? Besides, it is nothing to us. It is rather awkward for Geoffrey, of
course. It does not do to pepper beaters. It makes people think that one is a
wild shot. And Geoffrey is not; he shoots very straight. But there is no use
talking about the matter.”
Dorian shook his head. “It is a bad omen, Harry. I feel as if something
horrible were going to happen to some of us. To myself, perhaps,” he added,
passing his hand over his eyes, with a gesture of pain.
The elder man laughed. “The only horrible thing in the world is ennui,
Dorian. That is the one sin for which there is no forgiveness. But we are not
likely to suffer from it, unless these fellows keep chattering about this thing at
dinner. I must tell them that the subject is to be tabooed. As for omens, there is
no such thing as an omen. Destiny does not send us heralds. She is too wise or
too cruel for that. Besides, what on earth could happen to you, Dorian? You
have everything in the world that a man can want. There is no one who would
not be delighted to change places with you.”
“There is no one with whom I would not change places, Harry. Don’t
laugh like that. I am telling you the truth. The wretched peasant who has just
died is better off than I am. I have no terror of death. It is the coming of death
that terrifies me. Its monstrous wings seem to wheel in the leaden air around
me. Good heavens! don’t you see a man moving behind the trees there,
watching me, waiting for me?”
Lord Henry looked in the direction in which the trembling gloved hand
was pointing. “Yes,” he said, smiling, “I see the gardener waiting for you. I
suppose he wants to ask you what flowers you wish to have on the table
tonight. How absurdly nervous you are, my dear fellow! You must come and
see my doctor, when we get back to town.”
Dorian heaved a sigh of relief as he saw the gardener approaching. The
man touched his hat, glanced for a moment at Lord Henry in a hesitating
manner, and then produced a letter, which he handed to his master. “Her Grace
told me to wait for an answer,” he murmured.
Dorian put the letter into his pocket. “Tell her Grace that I am coming
in,” he said, coldly. The man turned round, and went rapidly in the direction
of the house.
“How fond women are of doing dangerous things!” laughed Lord Henry.
“It is one of the qualities in them that I admire most. A woman will flirt with
anybody in the world as long as other people are looking on.”
“How fond you are of saying dangerous things, Harry! In the present
instance you are quite astray. I like the Duchess very much, but I don’t love
her.”
“And the Duchess loves you very much, but she likes you less, so you are
excellently matched.”
“You are talking scandal, Harry, and there is never any basis for
scandal.”
“The basis of every scandal is an immoral certainty,” said Lord Henry,
lighting a cigarette.
“You would sacrifice anybody, Harry, for the sake of an epigram.”
“The world goes to the altar of its own accord,” was the answer.
“I wish I could love,” cried Dorian Gray, with a deep note of pathos in
his voice. “But I seem to have lost the passion, and forgotten the desire. I am
too much concentrated on myself. My own personality has become a burden to
me. I want to escape, to go away, to forget. It was silly of me to come down
here at all. I think I shall send a wire to Harvey to have the yacht got ready.
On a yacht one is safe.”
“Safe from what, Dorian? You are in some trouble. Why not tell me what
it is? You know I would help you.”
“I can’t tell you, Harry,” he answered, sadly. “And I dare say it is only a
fancy of mine. This unfortunate accident has upset me. I have a horrible
presentiment that something of the kind may happen to me.”
“What nonsense!”
“I hope it is, but I can’t help feeling it. Ah! here is the Duchess, looking
like Artemis in a tailor-made gown. You see we have come back, Duchess.”
“I have heard all about it, Mr. Gray,” she answered. “Poor Geoffrey is
terribly upset. And it seems that you asked him not to shoot the hare. How
curious!”
“Yes, it was very curious. I don’t know what made me say it. Some
whim, I suppose. It looked the loveliest of little live things. But I am sorry
they told you about the man. It is a hideous subject.”
“It is an annoying subject,” broke in Lord Henry. “It has no psychological
value at all. Now if Geoffrey had done the thing on purpose, how interesting
he would be! I should like to know someone who had committed a real
murder.”
“How horrid of you, Harry!” cried the Duchess. “Isn’t it, Mr. Gray?
Harry, Mr. Gray is ill again. He is going to faint.”
Dorian drew himself up with an effort, and smiled. “It is nothing,
Duchess,” he murmured; “my nerves are dreadfully out of order. That is all. I
am afraid I walked too far this morning. I didn’t hear what Harry said. Was it
very bad? You must tell me some other time. I think I must go and lie down.
You will excuse me, won’t you?”
They had reached the great flight of steps that led from the conservatory
onto the terrace. As the glass door closed behind Dorian, Lord Henry turned
and looked at the Duchess with his slumberous eyes. “Are you very much in
love with him?” he asked.
She did not answer for some time, but stood gazing at the landscape. “I
wish I knew,” she said at last.
He shook his head. “Knowledge would be fatal. It is the uncertainty that
charms one. A mist makes things wonderful.”
“One may lose one’s way.”
“All ways end at the same point, my dear Gladys.”
“What is that?”
“Disillusion.”
“It was my début in life,” she sighed.
“It came to you crowned.”
“I am tired of strawberry leaves.”
“They become you.”
“Only in public.”
“You would miss them,” said Lord Henry.
“I will not part with a petal.”
“Monmouth has ears.”
“Old age is dull of hearing.”
“Has he never been jealous?”
“I wish he had been.”
He glanced about as if in search of something. “What are you looking
for?” she enquired.
“The button from your foil,” he answered. “You have dropped it.”
She laughed. “I have still the mask.”
“It makes your eyes lovelier,” was his reply.
 She laughed again. Her teeth showed like white seeds in a scarlet fruit.
Upstairs, in his own room, Dorian Gray was lying on a sofa, with terror
in every tingling fibre of his body. Life had suddenly become too hideous a
burden for him to bear. The dreadful death of the unlucky beater, shot in the
thicket like a wild animal, had seemed to him to prefigure death for himself
also. He had nearly swooned at what Lord Henry had said in a chance mood
of cynical jesting.
At five o’clock he rang his bell for his servant, and gave him orders to
pack his things for the night-express to town, and to have the brougham at the
door by eight-thirty. He was determined not to sleep another night at Selby
Royal. It was an ill-omened place. Death walked there in the sunlight. The
grass of the forest had been spotted with blood.
Then he wrote a note to Lord Henry, telling him that he was going up to
town to consult his doctor, and asking him to entertain his guests in his
absence. As he was putting it into the envelope, a knock came to the door, and
his valet informed him that the head-keeper wished to see him. He frowned,
and bit his lip. “Send him in,” he muttered, after some moments’ hesitation.
As soon as the man entered Dorian pulled his chequebook out of a
drawer, and spread it out before him.
“I suppose you have come about the unfortunate accident of this morning,
Thornton?” he said, taking up a pen.
“Yes, sir,” answered the gamekeeper.
“Was the poor fellow married? Had he any people dependent on him?”
asked Dorian, looking bored. “If so, I should not like them to be left in want,
and will send them any sum of money you may think necessary.”
“We don’t know who he is, sir. That is what I took the liberty of coming
to you about.”
“Don’t know who he is?” said Dorian, listlessly. “What do you mean?
Wasn’t he one of your men?”
“No, sir. Never saw him before. Seems like a sailor, sir.”
The pen dropped from Dorian Gray’s hand, and he felt as if his heart had
suddenly stopped beating. “A sailor?” he cried out. “Did you say a sailor?”
“Yes, sir. He looks as if he had been a sort of sailor; tattooed on both
arms, and that kind of thing.”
“Was there anything found on him?” said Dorian, leaning forward and
looking at the man with startled eyes. “Anything that would tell his name?”
 “Some money, sir—not much, and a six-shooter. There was no name of
any kind. A decent-looking man, sir, but rough-like. A sort of sailor we think.”
Dorian started to his feet. A terrible hope fluttered past him. He clutched
at it madly. “Where is the body?” he exclaimed. “Quick! I must see it at once.”
“It is in an empty stable in the Home Farm, sir. The folk don’t like to
have that sort of thing in their houses. They say a corpse brings bad luck.”
“The Home Farm! Go there at once and meet me. Tell one of the grooms
to bring my horse round. No. Never mind. I’ll go to the stables myself. It will
save time.”
In less than a quarter of an hour Dorian Gray was galloping down the
long avenue as hard as he could go. The trees seemed to sweep past him in
spectral procession, and wild shadows to fling themselves across his path.
Once the mare swerved at a white gate-post and nearly threw him. He lashed
her across the neck with his crop. She cleft the dusky air like an arrow. The
stones flew from her hoofs.
At last he reached the Home Farm. Two men were loitering in the yard.
He leapt from the saddle and threw the reins to one of them. In the farthest
stable a light was glimmering. Something seemed to tell him that the body was
there, and he hurried to the door, and put his hand upon the latch.
There he paused for a moment, feeling that he was on the brink of a
discovery that would either make or mar his life. Then he thrust the door open,
and entered.
On a heap of sacking in the far corner was lying the dead body of a man
dressed in a coarse shirt and a pair of blue trousers. A spotted handkerchief
had been placed over the face. A coarse candle, stuck in a bottle, sputtered
beside it.
Dorian Gray shuddered. He felt that his could not be the hand to take the
handkerchief away, and called out to one of the farm servants to come to him.
“Take that thing off the face. I wish to see it,” he said, clutching at the
doorpost for support.
When the farm servant had done so, he stepped forward. A cry of joy
broke from his lips. The man who had been shot in the thicket was James
Vane.
He stood there for some minutes looking at the dead body. As he rode
home, his eyes were full of tears, for he knew he was safe.
 XIX

THERE IS no use your telling me that you are going to be good,” cried
Lord Henry, dipping his white fingers into a red copper bowl filled with rose-
water. “You are quite perfect. Pray, don’t change.”
Dorian Gray shook his head. “No, Harry, I have done too many dreadful
things in my life. I am not going to do any more. I began my good actions
yesterday.”
“Where were you yesterday?”
“In the country, Harry. I was staying at a little inn by myself.”
“My dear boy,” said Lord Henry, smiling, “anybody can be good in the
country. There are no temptations there. That is the reason why people who
live out of town are so absolutely uncivilized. Civilization is not by any
means an easy thing to attain to. There are only two ways by which man can
reach it. One is by being cultured, the other by being corrupt. Country people
have no opportunity of being either, so they stagnate.”
“Culture and corruption,” echoed Dorian. “I have known something of
both. It seems terrible to me now that they should ever be found together. For I
have a new ideal, Harry. I am going to alter. I think I have altered.”
“You have not yet told me what your good action was. Or did you say
you had done more than one?” asked his companion, as he spilt into his plate a
little crimson pyramid of seeded strawberries, and through a perforated shell-
shaped spoon snowed white sugar upon them.
“I can tell you, Harry. It is not a story I could tell to anyone else. I spared
somebody. It sounds vain, but you understand what I mean. She was quite
beautiful and wonderfully like Sibyl Vane. I think it was that which first
attracted me to her. You remember Sibyl, don’t you? How long ago that
seems! Well, Hetty was not one of our own class, of course. She was simply a
girl in a village. But I really loved her. I am quite sure that I loved her. All
during this wonderful May that we have been having, I used to run down and
see her two or three times a week. Yesterday she met me in a little orchard.
The apple-blossoms kept tumbling down on her hair, and she was laughing.
We were to have gone away together this morning at dawn. Suddenly I
determined to leave her as flower-like as I had found her.”
“I should think the novelty of the emotion must have given you a thrill of
real pleasure, Dorian,” interrupted Lord Henry. “But I can finish your idyll for
you. You gave her good advice, and broke her heart. That was the beginning of
your reformation.”
“Harry, you are horrible! You mustn’t say these dreadful things. Hetty’s
heart is not broken. Of course she cried, and all that. But there is no disgrace
upon her. She can live, like Perdita, in her garden of mint and marigold.”
“And weep over a faithless Florizel,” said Lord Henry, laughing, as he
leant back in his chair. “My dear Dorian, you have the most curiously boyish
moods. Do you think this girl will ever be really contented now with anyone
of her own rank? I suppose she will be married some day to a rough carter or
a grinning ploughman. Well, the fact of having met you, and loved you, will
teach her to despise her husband, and she will be wretched. From a moral
point of view, I cannot say that I think much of your great renunciation. Even
as a beginning, it is poor. Besides, how do you know that Hetty isn’t floating
at the present moment in some star-lit millpond, with lovely water-lilies
round her, like Ophelia?”
“I can’t bear this, Harry! You mock at everything, and then suggest the
most serious tragedies. I am sorry I told you now. I don’t care what you say to
me. I know I was right in acting as I did. Poor Hetty! As I rode past the farm
this morning, I saw her white face at the window, like a spray of jasmine.
Don’t let us talk about it any more, and don’t try to persuade me that the first
good action I have done for years, the first little bit of self-sacrifice I have
ever known, is really a sort of sin. I want to be better. I am going to be better.
Tell me something about yourself. What is going on in town? I have not been
to the club for days.”
“The people are still discussing poor Basil’s disappearance.”
“I should have thought they had got tired of that by this time,” said
Dorian, pouring himself out some wine, and frowning slightly.
 “My dear boy, they have only been talking about it for six weeks, and the
British public are really not equal to the mental strain of having more than one
topic every three months. They have been very fortunate lately, however. They
have had my own divorce-case, and Alan Campbell’s suicide. Now they have
got the mysterious disappearance of an artist. Scotland Yard still insists that
the man in the grey ulster who left for Paris by the midnight train on the ninth
of November was poor Basil, and the French police declare that Basil never
arrived in Paris at all. I suppose in about a fortnight we shall be told that he
has been seen in San Francisco. It is an odd thing, but everyone who
disappears is said to be seen at San Francisco. It must be a delightful city, and
possess all the attractions of the next world.”
“What do you think has happened to Basil?” asked Dorian, holding up
his Burgundy against the light, and wondering how it was that he could
discuss the matter so calmly.
“I have not the slightest idea. If Basil chooses to hide himself, it is no
business of mine. If he is dead, I don’t want to think about him. Death is the
only thing that ever terrifies me. I hate it.”
“Why?” said the younger man, wearily.
“Because,” said Lord Henry, passing beneath his nostrils the gilt trellis
of an open vinaigrette box, “one can survive everything nowadays except that.
Death and vulgarity are the only two facts in the nineteenth century that one
cannot explain away. Let us have our coffee in the music-room, Dorian. You
must play Chopin to me. The man with whom my wife ran away played
Chopin exquisitely. Poor Victoria! I was very fond of her. The house is rather
lonely without her. Of course married life is merely a habit, a bad habit. But
then one regrets the loss even of one’s worst habits. Perhaps one regrets them
the most. They are such an essential part of one’s personality.”
Dorian said nothing, but rose from the table, and, passing into the next
room, sat down to the piano and let his fingers stray across the white and
black ivory of the keys. After the coffee had been brought in, he stopped, and,
looking over at Lord Henry, said, “Harry, did it ever occur to you that Basil
was murdered?”
Lord Henry yawned. “Basil was very popular, and always wore a
Waterbury watch. Why should he have been murdered? He was not clever
enough to have enemies. Of course he had a wonderful genius for painting. But
a man can paint like Velàsquez and yet be as dull as possible. Basil was
really rather dull. He only interested me once, and that was when he told me,
years ago, that he had a wild adoration for you, and that you were the
dominant motive of his art.”
“I was very fond of Basil,” said Dorian, with a note of sadness in his
voice. “But don’t people say that he was murdered?”
“Oh, some of the papers do. It does not seem to me to be at all probable.
I know there are dreadful places in Paris, but Basil was not the sort of man to
have gone to them. He had no curiosity. It was his chief defect.”
“What would you say, Harry, if I told you that I had murdered Basil?”
said the younger man. He watched him intently after he had spoken.
“I would say, my dear fellow, that you were posing for a character that
doesn’t suit you. All crime is vulgar, just as all vulgarity is crime. It is not in
you, Dorian, to commit a murder. I am sorry if I hurt your vanity by saying so,
but I assure you it is true. Crime belongs exclusively to the lower orders. I
don’t blame them in the smallest degree. I should fancy that crime was to them
what art is to us, simply a method of procuring extraordinary sensations.”
“A method of procuring sensations? Do you think, then, that a man who
has once committed a murder could possibly do the same crime again? Don’t
tell me that.”
“Oh! anything becomes a pleasure if one does it too often,” cried Lord
Henry, laughing. “That is one of the most important secrets of life. I should
fancy, however, that murder is always a mistake. One should never do
anything that one cannot talk about after dinner. But let us pass from poor
Basil. I wish I could believe that he had come to such a really romantic end as
you suggest; but I can’t. I dare say he fell into the Seine off an omnibus, and
that the conductor hushed up the scandal. Yes, I should fancy that was his end.
I see him lying now on his back under those dull-green waters with the heavy
barges floating over him, and long weeds catching in his hair. Do you know, I
don’t think he would have done much more good work. During the last ten
years his painting had gone off very much.”
Dorian heaved a sigh, and Lord Henry strolled across the room and
began to stroke the head of a curious Java parrot, a large grey-plumaged bird,
with pink crest and tail, that was balancing itself upon a bamboo perch. As his
pointed fingers touched it, it dropped the white scurf of crinkled lids over
black glass-like eyes, and began to sway backwards and forwards.
“Yes,” he continued, turning round, and taking his handkerchief out of his
pocket; “his painting had quite gone off. It seemed to me to have lost
something. It had lost an ideal. When you and he ceased to be great friends, he
ceased to be a great artist. What was it separated you? I suppose he bored
you. If so, he never forgave you. It’s a habit bores have. By the way, what has
become of that wonderful portrait he did of you? I don’t think I have ever seen
it since he finished it. Oh! I remember your telling me years ago that you had
sent it down to Selby, and that it had got mislaid or stolen on the way. You
never got it back? What a pity! It was really a masterpiece. I remember I
wanted to buy it. I wish I had now. It belonged to Basil’s best period. Since
then, his work was that curious mixture of bad painting and good intentions
that always entitles a man to be called a representative British artist. Did you
advertise for it? You should.”
“I forget,” said Dorian. “I suppose I did. But I never really liked it. I am
sorry I sat for it. The memory of the thing is hateful to me. Why do you talk of
it? It used to remind me of those curious lines in some play—Hamlet, I think
—how do they run?—
‘Like the painting of a sorrow,
A face without a heart.’
Yes, that is what it was like.”
Lord Henry laughed. “If a man treats life artistically, his brain is his
heart,” he answered, sinking into an arm-chair.
Dorian Gray shook his head, and struck some soft chords on the piano.
“ ‘Like the painting of a sorrow,’” he repeated, “ ‘a face without a heart.’”
The elder man lay back and looked at him with half-closed eyes. “By the
way, Dorian,” he said, after a pause, “ ‘what does it profit a man if he gain the
whole world and lose’—how does the quotation run?—‘his own soul?’”
The music jarred and Dorian Gray started, and stared at his friend. “Why
do you ask me that, Harry?”
“My dear fellow,” said Lord Henry, elevating his eyebrows in surprise,
“I asked you because I thought you might be able to give me an answer. That is
all. I was going through the Park last Sunday, and close by the Marble Arch
there stood a little crowd of shabby-looking people listening to some vulgar
street-preacher. As I passed by, I heard the man yelling out that question to his
audience. It struck me as being rather dramatic. London is very rich in curious
effects of that kind. A wet Sunday, an uncouth Christian in a mackintosh, a ring
of sickly white faces under a broken roof of dripping umbrellas, and a
wonderful phrase flung into the air by shrill, hysterical lips—it was really
very good in its way, quite a suggestion. I thought of telling the prophet that art
had a soul, but that man had not. I am afraid, however, he would not have
understood me.”
“Don’t, Harry. The soul is a terrible reality. It can be bought, and sold,
and bartered away. It can be poisoned, or made perfect. There is a soul in
each one of us. I know it.”
“Do you feel quite sure of that, Dorian?”
“Quite sure.”
“Ah! then it must be an illusion. The things one feels absolutely certain
about are never true. That is the fatality of faith, and the lesson of romance.
How grave you are! Don’t be so serious. What have you or I to do with the
superstitions of our age? No, we have given up our belief in the soul. Play me
something. Play me a nocturne, Dorian, and, as you play, tell me, in a low
voice, how you have kept your youth. You must have some secret. I am only
ten years older than you are, and I am wrinkled, and worn, and yellow. You
are really wonderful, Dorian. You have never looked more charming than you
do tonight. You remind me of the day I saw you first. You were rather cheeky,
very shy, and absolutely extraordinary. You have changed, of course, but not in
appearance. I wish you would tell me your secret. To get back my youth I
would do anything in the world, except take exercise, get up early, or be
respectable. Youth! There is nothing like it. It’s absurd to talk of the ignorance
of youth. The only people to whose opinions I listen now with any respect are
people much younger than myself. They seem in front of me. life has revealed
to them her latest wonder. As for the aged, I always contradict the aged. I do it
on principle. If you ask them their opinion on something that happened
yesterday, they solemnly give you the opinions current in 1820, when people
wore high stocks, believed in everything, and knew absolutely nothing. How
lovely that thing you are playing is! I wonder did Chopin write it at Majorca,
with the sea weeping round the villa, and the salt spray dashing against the
panes? It is marvellously romantic. What a blessing it is that there is one art
left to us that is not imitative! Don’t stop. I want music tonight. It seems to me
that you are the young Apollo, and that I am Marsyas listening to you. I have
sorrows, Dorian, of my own, that even you know nothing of. The tragedy of
old age is not that one is old, but that one is young. I am amazed sometimes at
my own sincerity. Ah, Dorian, how happy you are! What an exquisite Me you
have had! You have drunk deeply of everything. You have crushed the grapes
against your palate. Nothing has been hidden from you. And it has all been to
you no more than the sound of music. It has not marred you. You are still the
same.”
“I am not the same, Harry.”
“Yes, you are the same. I wonder what the rest of your life will be. Don’t
spoil it by renunciations. At present you are a perfect type. Don’t make
yourself incomplete. You are quite flawless now. You need not shake your
head: you know you are. Besides, Dorian, don’t deceive yourself. Life is not
governed by will or intention. Life is a question of nerves, and fibres, and
slowly built-up cells in which thought hides itself and passion has its dreams.
You may fancy yourself safe, and think yourself strong. But a chance tone of
colour in a room or a morning sky, a particular perfume that you had once
loved and that brings subtle memories with it, a line from a forgotten poem
that you had come across again, a cadence from a piece of music that you had
ceased to play—I tell you, Dorian, that it is on things like these that our lives
depend. Browning writes about that somewhere; but our own senses will
imagine them for us. There are moments when the odour of lilas blanc passes
suddenly across me, and I have to live the strangest month of my life over
again. I wish I could change places with you, Dorian. The world has cried out
against us both, but it has always worshipped you. It always will worship
you. You are the type of what the age is searching for, and what it is afraid it
has found. I am so glad that you have never done anything, never carved a
statue, or painted a picture, or produced anything outside of yourself! Life has
been your art. You have set yourself to music. Your days are your sonnets.”
Dorian rose up from the piano, and passed his hand through his hair.
“Yes, life has been exquisite,” he murmured, “but I am not going to have the
same life, Harry. And you must not say these extravagant things to me. You
don’t know everything about me. I think that if you did, even you would turn
from me. You laugh. Don’t laugh.”
“Why have you stopped playing, Dorian? Go back and give me the
nocturne over again. Look at that great honey-coloured moon that hangs in the
dusky air. She is waiting for you to charm her, and if you play she will come
closer to the earth. You won’t? Let us go to the club, then. It has been a
charming evening, and we must end it charmingly. There is someone at
White’s who wants immensely to know you—young Lord Poole,
Bournemouth’s eldest son. He has already copied your neckties, and has
begged me to introduce him to you. He is quite delightful, and rather reminds
me of you.”
 “I hope not,” said Dorian, with a sad look in his eyes. “But I am tired
tonight, Harry. I shan’t go to the club. It is nearly eleven, and I want to go to
bed early.”
“Do stay. You have never played so well as tonight. There was
something in your touch that was wonderful. It had more expression than I had
ever heard from it before.”
“It is because I am going to be good,” he answered, smiling. “I am a little
changed already.”
“You cannot change to me, Dorian,” said Lord Henry. “You and I will
always be friends.”
“Yet you poisoned me with a book once. I should not forgive that. Harry,
promise me that you will never lend that book to anyone. It does harm.”
“My dear boy, you are really beginning to moralize. You will soon be
going about like the converted, and the revivalist, warning people against all
the sins of which you have grown tired. You are much too delightful to do that.
Besides, it is no use. You and I are what we are, and will be what we will be.
As for being poisoned by a book, there is no such thing as that. Art has no
influence upon action. It annihilates the desire to act. It is superbly sterile. The
books that the world calls immoral are books that show the world its own
shame. That is all. But we won’t discuss literature. Come round tomorrow. I
am going to ride at eleven. We might go together, and I will take you to lunch
afterwards with Lady Branksome. She is a charming woman, and wants to
consult you about some tapestries she is thinking of buying. Mind you come.
Or shall we lunch with our little Duchess? She says she never sees you now.
Perhaps you are tired of Gladys? I thought you would be. Her clever tongue
gets on one’s nerves. Well, in any case, be here at eleven.”
“Must I really come, Harry?”
“Certainly. The Park is quite lovely now. I don’t think there have been
such lilacs since the year I met you.”
“Very well. I shall be here at eleven,” said Dorian. “Good night, Harry.”
As he reached the door he hesitated for a moment, as if he had something more
to say. Then he sighed and went out.
 XX

IT WAS a lovely night, so warm that he threw his coat over his arm, and
did not even put his silk scarf round his throat. As he strolled home, smoking
his cigarette, two young men in evening dress passed him. He heard one of
them whisper to the other, “That is Dorian Gray.” He remembered how
pleased he used to be when he was pointed out, or stared at, or talked about.
He was tired of hearing his own name now. Half the charm of the little village
where he had been so often lately was that no one knew who he was. He had
often told the girl whom he had lured to love him that he was poor, and she
had believed him. He had told her once that he was wicked, and she had
laughed at him, and answered that wicked people were always very old and
very ugly. What a laugh she had!—just like a thrush singing. And how pretty
she had been in her cotton dresses and her large hats! She knew nothing, but
she had everything that he had lost.
When he reached home, he found his servant waiting up for him. He sent
him to bed, and threw himself down on the sofa in the library, and began to
think over some of the things that Lord Henry had said to him.
Was it really true that one could never change? He felt a wild longing for
the unstained purity of his boyhood—his rose-white boyhood, as Lord Henry
had once called it. He knew that he had tarnished himself, filled his mind with
corruption and given horror to his fancy; that he had been an evil influence to
others and had experienced a terrible joy in being so; and that of the lives that
had crossed his own it had been the fairest and the most full of promise that he
had brought to shame. But was it all irretrievable? Was there no hope for him?
Ah! in what a monstrous moment of pride and passion he had prayed that
the portrait should bear the burden of his days, and he keep the unsullied
splendour of eternal youth! All his failure had been due to that. Better for him
that each sin of his life had brought its sure, swift penalty along with it. There
was purification in punishment. Not “Forgive us our sins,” but “Smite us for
our iniquities” should be the prayer of man to a most just God.
The curiously carved mirror that Lord Henry had given to him, so many
years ago now, was standing on the table, and the white-limbed Cupids
laughed round it as of old. He took it up, as he had done on that night of
horror, when he had first noted the change in the fatal picture, and with wild
tear-dimmed eyes looked into its polished shield. Once, someone who had
terribly loved him, had written to him a mad letter, ending with these
idolatrous words: “The world is changed because you are made of ivory and
gold. The curves of your lips rewrite history.” The phrases came back to his
memory, and he repeated them over and over to himself. Then he loathed his
own beauty, and flinging the mirror on the floor crushed it into silver splinters
beneath his heel. It was his beauty that had ruined him, his beauty and the
youth that he had prayed for. But for those two things, his life might have been
free from stain. His beauty had been to him but a mask, his youth but a
mockery. What was youth at best? A green, an unripe time, a time of shallow
moods, and sickly thoughts. Why had he worn its livery? Youth had spoiled
him.
It was better not to think of the past. Nothing could alter that. It was of
himself, and of his own future, that he had to think. James Vane was hidden in
a nameless grave in Selby churchyard. Alan Campbell had shot himself one
night in his laboratory, but had not revealed the secret that he had been forced
to know. The excitement, such as it was, over Basil Hallward’s
disappearance would soon pass away. It was already waning. He was
perfectly safe there. Nor, indeed, was it the death of Basil Hallward that
weighed most upon his mind. It was the living death of his own soul that
troubled him. Basil had painted the portrait that had marred his life. He could
not forgive him that. It was the portrait that had done everything. Basil had
said things to him that were unbearable, and that he had yet borne with
patience. The murder had been simply the madness of a moment. As for Alan
Campbell, his suicide had been his own act. He had chosen to do it. It was
nothing to him.
A new life! That was what he wanted. That was what he was waiting for.
Surely he had begun it already. He had spared one innocent thing, at any rate.
He would never again tempt innocence. He would be good.
 As he thought of Hetty Merton, he began to wonder if the portrait in the
locked room had changed. Surely it was not still so horrible as it had been?
Perhaps if his life became pure, he would be able to expel every sign of evil
passion from the face. Perhaps the signs of evil had already gone away. He
would go and look.
He took the lamp from the table and crept upstairs. As he unbarred the
door, a smile of joy flitted across his strangely young-looking face and
lingered for a moment about his lips. Yes, he would be good, and the hideous
thing that he had hidden away would no longer be a terror to him. He felt as if
the load had been lifted from him already.
He went in quietly, locking the door behind him, as was his custom, and
dragged the purple hanging from the portrait. A cry of pain and indignation
broke from him. He could see no change, save that in the eyes there was a
look of cunning, and in the mouth the curved wrinkle of the hypocrite. The
thing was still loathsome—more loathsome, if possible, than before—and the
scarlet dew that spotted the hand seemed brighter, and more like blood newly
spilt. Then he trembled. Had it been merely vanity that had made him do his
one good deed? Or the desire for a new sensation, as Lord Henry had hinted,
with his mocking laugh? Or that passion to act a part that sometimes makes us
do things finer than we are ourselves? Or, perhaps, all these? And why was
the red stain larger than it had been? It seemed to have crept like a horrible
disease over the wrinkled fingers. There was blood on the painted feet, as
though the thing had dripped—blood even on the hand that had not held the
knife. Confess? Did it mean that he was to confess? To give himself up, and
be put to death? He laughed. He felt that the idea was monstrous. Besides,
even if he did confess, who would believe him? There was no trace of the
murdered man anywhere. Everything belonging to him had been destroyed. He
himself had burned what had been below-stairs. The world would simply say
that he was mad. They would shut him up if he persisted in his story. . . . Yet it
was his duty to confess, to suffer public shame, and to make public atonement.
There was a God who called upon men to tell their sins to earth as well as to
heaven. Nothing that he could do would cleanse him till he had told his own
sin. His sin? He shrugged his shoulders. The death of Basil Hallward seemed
very little to him. He was thinking of Hetty Merton. For it was an unjust
mirror, this mirror of his soul that he was looking at. Vanity? Curiosity?
Hypocrisy? Had there been nothing more in his renunciation than that? There
had been something more. At least he thought so. But who could tell? . . . No.
There had been nothing more. Through vanity he had spared her. In hypocrisy
he had worn the mask of goodness. For curiosity’s sake he had tried the denial
of self. He recognized that now.
But this murder—was it to dog him all his life? Was he always to be
burdened by his past? Was he really to confess? Never. There was only one
bit of evidence left against him. The picture itself—that was evidence. He
would destroy it. Why had he kept it so long? Once it had given him pleasure
to watch it changing and growing old. Of late he had felt no such pleasure. It
had kept him awake at night. When he had been away, he had been filled with
terror lest other eyes should look upon it. It had brought melancholy across his
passions. Its mere memory had marred many moments of joy. It had been like
conscience to him. Yes, it had been conscience. He would destroy it.
He looked round, and saw the knife that had stabbed Basil Hallward. He
had cleaned it many times, till there was no stain left upon it. It was bright,
and glistened. As it had killed the painter, so it would kill the painter’s work,
and all that that meant. It would kill the past, and when that was dead he
would be free. It would kill this monstrous soul-life, and without its hideous
warnings, he would be at peace. He seized the thing, and stabbed the picture
with it.
There was a cry heard, and a crash. The cry was so horrible in its agony
that the frightened servants woke, and crept out of their rooms. Two
gentlemen, who were passing in the Square below, stopped, and looked up at
the great house. They walked on till they met a policeman, and brought him
back. The man rang the bell several times, but there was no answer. Except
for a light in one of the top windows, the house was all dark. After a time, he
went away, and stood in an adjoining portico and watched.
“Whose house is that, constable?” asked the elder of the two gentlemen.
“Mr. Dorian Gray’s, sir,” answered the policeman.
They looked at each other, as they walked away, and sneered. One of
them was Sir Henry Ashton’s uncle.
Inside, in the servants’ part of the house, the half-clad domestics were
talking in low whispers to each other. Old Mrs. Leaf was crying, and wringing
her hands. Francis was as pale as death.
After about a quarter of an hour, he got the coachman and one of the
footmen and crept upstairs. They knocked, but there was no reply. They called
out. Everything was still. Finally, after vainly trying to force the door, they got
on the roof, and dropped down on to the balcony. The windows yielded
easily: their bolts were old.
When they entered, they found hanging upon the wall a splendid portrait
of their master as they had last seen him, in all the wonder of his exquisite
youth and beauty. Lying on the floor was a dead man, in evening dress, with a
knife in his heart. He was withered, wrinkled, and loathsome of visage. It was
not till they had examined the rings that they recognized who it was.
 We hope you enjoyed reading this Simon & Schuster
eBook.
Join our mailing list and get updates on new releases, deals, bonus content and other great
books from Simon & Schuster.
CLICK HERE TO SIGN UP
or visit us online to sign up at
eBookNews.SimonandSchuster.com
 Simon & Schuster
1230 Avenue of the Americas
New York, NY 10020
www.SimonandSchuster.com
This book is a work of fiction. Any references to historical events, real people, or real places are used
fictitiously. Other names, characters, places, and events are products of the author’s imagination, and any
resemblance to actual events or places or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.
All rights reserved, including the right to reproduce this book or portions thereof in any form
whatsoever. For information address Simon & Schuster Subsidiary Rights Department, 1230 Avenue of
the Americas, New York, NY 10020
This Simon & Schuster ebook edition May 2014
SIMON & SCHUSTER and colophon are registered trademarks of Simon & Schuster, Inc.
The Simon & Schuster Speakers Bureau can bring authors to your live event. For more information or
to book an event contact the Simon & Schuster Speakers Bureau at 1-866-248-3049 or visit our website
at www.simonspeakers.com.
ISBN 978-1-4767-8812-8 (eBook)
 Table of Contents
Cover
Preface
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Copyright